A CONFVTATION OF PVRGATORY.
CAP. I. A description of the foure Chambers or stages which the Church of Rome placeth vnder the earth: and particularly of the place called Purgatory.
THE Doctors of the Church of Rome doe hold, that vnder the earth, there bee 4. severall places, which are so many prisons, wherein the foules are either broyled, or shutt vp.The lowest place. The auctor of the fire of Helie. p. 44. The lowest place is hell; the habitation of the damned: and the same is divided (if wee beleeue our adversaries) into two parts. [Page 2] The one where the soules are tormented in fire: the other, where they are tormented in snowe. Throughout al [...] the word of God can we not find that that ever any came out of this place▪ Yet Pope Gregory the first, in the first Booke of his Dialogues, cap. 12. reporteth that S. Severus raised a dead bodie whome the Divels had carried away, Also Damascen, In 4 Dist. 45 quest. 2. and after him Thomas, Durand, and Richard, doe tell vs that by the prayers of S. Gregory Traian an heathen Emperour was fetched out of hell Gabriel Biel in his 56. Lesson vpon the Cannon of the Masse, holdeth the same opinion▪ And Ciacconus hath written an Apologie expresly for this history. Cayer and the Doctors that subscribed to his book, do approue this historie:The secōd place. but his cōpanions do reiect it. The second place is the Purgatory that serveth for such as are indeed righteous and do not sinne: but in their life time haue committed some trespasses for which they haue not satisfied. The same [Page 3] [...]ope Gregory teacheth that so soone as [...] man is deceased his soule is presented before the Iudge,Lib. 4. c. 36. also that sōtime there happeneth abuse, & they bring before God one that was not called. As (saith he) it chanced to one named Stephen, who being deceased and his soule presented before God, immediatly as God saw him, hee said that was not the man that hee had called for: but that it was [...]n other Stephen, a beater of Iron, who therevpon died incontinentlie, and the former Stephen revived againe and was sent backe because hee dyed before he was called. These soules thus presented before the Iudge, if they need any purging are instantly sent to this second place which they tearme Purgatory. And this doctrine is grounded vpon this principle, which is a third article of their faith, and taken out of the vnwritten word:Read the catechisme of the coū cel of Trens in the ch [...] of pennāce namely that Jesus Christ by his death and passion hath indeede dischardged vs from the fault, and from the paines due to sinnes committed before [Page 4] baptisme: but from the paine du [...] to sinnes committed after baptisme he hath not discharged vs. Therefore that such as haue not made full satisfaction in this life by fastings, scourgings, gifts to the Church, &c: shal be sent to Purgatory there to finish their satisfaction and to pay [as they say] even to the last penny.
Herehence grewe that pennance which the Priest imposeth vpon the sinner, which do farre differ from the pennance vsed in the primitiue Church which was publicke, of long continuance and rigorous, thereby to humble the sinner and to repaire the scandall to the Congregation: but at this day in the Church of Rome they impose for the most part privat pennances, and the same either very easie or ridiculous: & these doe they make vse of to prevent Purgatory, and yet to pay and satisfy Gods iustice. The formes of these pennances, are to say a set number of Anees intermixed with Paters vpon a paire of [Page 5] beads: to scourge their bodies: or vpon t [...]e bare flesh to gird themselues with a [...]cord: or to goe in pilgrimage to Saint [...]mes in Galicia, N. Giles, an. 768. &c. Our Annals do informe vs of a pennance imposed by a [...]ope vpon one Robert the Norman, surnamed the Divell, vpon sundry his [...]ots committed: that is, that for the space of seven yeares hee should not [...]eake: and that he should all that time, [...] at a staier foote, and take no other food but the relicks of such bones as a Grayhound should haue gnawn. Was i [...] meet to abridge the benefit of Iesus Christ, and to supply the places with such frivolous devises, and in such coū terfeit quoine to satisfie the iustice of God, which Iesus Christ had before satisfied to the full?The Frier pag 75. As concerning the torments that the soules doe there endure, these our masters doe tell vs that all the fires and torments in this life, are [...]ut easie in regard of the heate of the [...]te of Purgatorie, and that the tormēt [...]hereof equalleth that of the damned. [Page 6] This doctrine was not yet receaued in the Church of Rome, when to the Cā nō of the Masse they added these words ensuing, which the Priest must daily say for the soules in Purgatory.Memento Domine. Remember Lord thy servants, whose soules doe rest in the sleepe of peace. Hereby it appeareth that they then beleeved that the paine was easie, or rather none at all, and that the soules for whom they prayed, did rest in peace as in a sleepe. Hereto accordeth the saying of the aforenamed Gregory, who advoweth that the soules of S. Severus & S. Pascasius wrought miracles in the Bathes where they lay in Purgatory.Lib. 7. Epist. 61. For it is hard to worke any great miracles in such cruell torments. This is the same Pope Gregory, who doth in earnest confesse, that the Apostles celebrating the Lords supper, added vnto the consecration nothing but the Lords prayer, and so consequently prayed not for any soules in Purgatory.
Againe, the Church of Rome holdeth this torment to be of long continuance: [Page 7] for every sinne they must abide there seaven years: besides also that we pray for some that died many hundred yeares since. And in this regard doth the Pope grant pardons some for fifty, some for an hundred thousand yeares: and the Frier may verie well remember that when I shewed him in the Masse booke a praier that contained foure & fiftie thousand yeares of pardon thereto adioined, he did not onlie advow it, but tooke vpon him to defend these so [...]iberal indulgences.
In the Church of S. Bibian at Rome vpon the day of all Saintes they haue sixe hundred thousand yeares of verie pardon for the space of one whole day.In the booke of Romane Indulgences these sixe hundred thousand years are writtē at large. The Pope that granted that pardon pre [...]upposing that a soule may haue committed so many sinnes [besids those for which the paines of Jesus Christ haue [...]atisfied] that hee must haue so manie [...]eares of torment to purge all his sins, [...]nlesse the Masses and suffrages of the [...]ving, togither with the Popes indulgences [Page 8] doe procure him ease and abbreviation of his paines. At Paris in the entering into a chappel of the friers Fevillans in the suburbs of S. Honorat hangeth to be seene a long bedrole of pardons: wherein among other is contained that vpon everie daie of lent there are to bee purchased three thousande eight hundred sixtie seaven yeares and two hundred and seaven Quarentines of daies of verie pardon. In the church of S. Eusebius at Rome they haue seaven thousand, foure hundred fifty and foure Quarenteins of daies of verie pardon for such as shall bring thither any honest offering, and as the words of the Bul do run Manus porrigentibus adiutrices for such as shall put to their helping hands. In the Church of S. Mary deliver vs from the paines of hell [for that is the Churches name] there are dailie granted eleven thousand yeares of Indulgēce to such as shal bring an honest offering, that is to say, that shal giue, not to the poore indeed, but to the rich [Page 9] Moncks: not to those that weep, but to those that sing: for now almes with the true vse thereof hath also altred the signification of the word. In the church of S. Praxede you haue dailie twelue thousand yeares of verie pardon and as manie Quarentines of daies, with the remission of the third part of your sins: in such māner that visiting this church three daies on a row you shal purchase plenarie pardon of all your sins and six and thirtie thousand years by provision besides the Quarentines, which the Popes haue since encreased to sixscore thousand years for everie daie: witnes the book of Indulgences printed at Rome in the house of Iulius Accolto, an. 1570. see also the book of Romaine Indulgences sundrie times printed at Rome, namely in the yeare 1519 the second of Februarie by Marcell Franck. Yet are all these pardons but few in regard of those that belong to the Church of S. Iohn of Lateran, Gab. Biel in his 17. lesson vpō the Cannō of the Masse. the somme whereof yee shal find either hanging vpon tables, or graven [Page 10] in the wals of divers churches of Rome. All this do we set downe to shew that as the plaister ought to be fitted to the largenes of the wound, so the Popes haue thought it meet to perswade men to beleeue that the paines of Purgatorie are of long continuance, sith they require so long a time to purchase release from the paines thereof: withal presupposing that in that so fiery and scortching a countrey, where the sun hath no being, they reckon all by daies, and by yeares. This long continuance is also to bee gathered out of the Revelation of Venerable Bede in the fifth booke of his historie cap. 13. That is to say about some nine hundred years since where he saith that the souls which in his time were in Purgatorie should be delivered in the daie of Iudgement, except some few that shoulde bee redeemed from thence by the praiers of the living.
Moreover besides all this, the selfe doctors of the Romish Church doe agree, that even during these so violent torments, the soules neverthelesse are [Page 11] assured of their salvation, & out of the danger of hell: neither do I know since when this opiniō crept into the church of Rome: for in the Masse for the dead we finde a clause after the Gospell that contrarywise doth testifie that still they are in danger. These be the words.Libera Domine animas omniū fidelium defunctorum de poenis Infernis, & de profundo lacu: libera eos de ore Leonis ne absorbeat eos Tartarus. O Lord deliver the soules of all the faithfull departed, from the infernall paines, & from the deepe lake: deliver them from the throat of the lyō, least the gulph of hell should swallow thē vp, & so they fall into vtter darknes. Tearms over bitter to signifie Purgatory: and such as may in no case stand with people assured of their salvation. We haue also the ordinary prayers said [...]t burials, yea and vsed at the funerall of [...] Pope, wherein we find no mention of Purgatory. Indeed this soule is brought [...]n, as praying to be delivered from hel, and from eternall iudgement, in these words. Saue me o Lord from eternall death [...]n the terrible day, when the heauens and [...]he earth shall bee moved, Sacrar. Cerem. lib. 1. Sect 15. and when thou halt come to iudge the world by fire. I trē ble [Page 12] and quake, and doe feare when the examination shall come, and the day of wrath, of calamitie and of misery: that great and wōderfull better day. Speeches which cā not proceed from a soul assured of her salvatiō. Surely whē these praiers were first penned, these matters were not yet well considered of, and this may we easily gather from Pope Gregory the first, who in his dialogues placeth the Purgatory of some souls in bathes, of some vnder the leaues, and of some vnder the Ice: and this do these three champions that haue assaulted my treatise, both say and defend: for nothing to them is to hard or to hot. Damian speaketh of a soule that had her Purgatory in a river, but whither she swam with the stream or against it, he saith not. The Rosarie of Bernardine hath of this nature many revelations: and the Legend of S. Patricke telleth vs that in Ireland there is a caue that openneth into Purgatory: to be briefe, albeit many soules are returned from those partes, which haue [Page 13] brought news, yet did the matter still rest full of doubt, vntil the Councell of Florence, which among other occasions was assembled to perswade Purgatory to the Greeke Churches, who both before and yet do deny it, albeit their deputies in the Councell did agree vnto it in hope of succours against the Turk. True it is that we find some more ancient Councels, which made mention of prayer for the dead: but hereafter we shall most evidētly proue that these prayers make nothing for Purgatory: also that such prayers as we find among the ancients doe plainely shewe that they beleeved no Purgatory. Even to this day doe the Greek Churches pray for the dead: yet doe they deny Purgatorie. In the last session therefore of this Councell holden in the yeare 1539. was it defined, that wee should beleeue Purgatory: In which Counsell, as in all others holden within these fiue hundred yeares, the Pope sat president, and that with such auctority that hee grew [Page 14] to bee adored and intituled The Divine Maiestie: the spouse of the Church: the Saviour and Lion of Iuda: the king & Prince of all the world, having all power both in heaven and in earth: All which titles were attributed to Pope Leo the 10. in the Councell of Lateran. Thus in all these Councels nothing passed but by his will,Sess. 1. & 3. & 9. &. 10. in such wise, that if any did contradict him, hee was soone burned, as was Iohn Husse in the Councell of Constance, notwithstanding the safe cōduct and faith given by the Emperour and al the Councell. But to returne to our Matter. The soules thus purged in this fire are brought into Paradice. Howbeit because this purgation will growe somewhat long, the Popes mercy doth sometimes abridge this punishment: For besides that the paines that the living haue vndergon for thē, as fastes: almes: whippings, pilgrimages, liberalities to the Church, &c. also that the Masses foūded for the deceased, which leaue any rents or annuities to a convent [Page 15] or abbey, or other religious house [if we may beleeue those that sing thē] are of great vse to mitigate and allay the heat of Purgatory, and to diminish the paines thereof, yet haue the Popes found out a more ready and gallant invention to the same end: and this it is. Hee raketh together all the superabundant satisfactions as wel of Iesus Christ as of all his Saints which remain in the treasurie of the Church, whereof himselfe doth carrie the keyes: and these doth he distribute among his Indulgences, for the freeing of soules out of the fire of Purgatorie. To the same vse doth he also apply his hallowed graines and medals which hee distributeth abroad, granting hundreds and thousandes of yeares of pardon, to all such as shal kisse or reverently keepe them. And these pardons serue not only for this life but also for Purgatory. The Church of the Fevillants at Paris haue this priviledge, That the Masses in that church said for the dead vpon the moonday or wednesday, [Page 16] doe every of them deliver one soule out of Purgatorie. Many such Churches doth Rome containe. S. Potentian: S. Laurence without the walls, S. Praxede, &c. vpon the 7. of May, anno 1586. did Pope Sixtus the 5. grant to such of the fraternitie of the corde of S. Frances as should say 5 Paternosters & as many Ave Marias vpon the Saturday before palme Sunday: and vpō the feast daies of St Iohn Evangelist and St Iohn Port Latyn plenary Indulgence for all their sinnes: yea and more then then that: for they shall moreover deliver one soule out of Purgatorie, as appeareth in the booke of Indulgences granted to that reverend Corde, printed at Paris by Iohn le Bouc vpō Mount S. Hillary at the signe of diligence ann. 1597. And these priviledges were reconfirmed by other letters pattents of the same Pope: Given at S. Markes the 9. of August. ann. 1587. But the principall matter that we are herein to note is this. That this grace is [Page 17] not conferred to any that is not of that fraternity, albeit in the same places hee should say the 5. Paters and as many Avees, yea and fifty more and that with farre greater devotion then that fraternity doth. Some Alters also there be whereto his holinesse hath conferred such priviledges that vpon the saying of a set number of Masses vpō them,At Rome in the church of S. Praxe de and in many other places. they shall bring a soule out of Purgatorie: Some people also there bee that are so priviledged that after their deaths either they go not into Purgatory at all, or if they go in, they staie not there any time, but come forth by and by: albeit they be as heavy loaden with sin as any other: such shall the elect bee that shall liue in the day of Iudgement, or such as shall die immediatlie after the Iubile. Sub auspiciis sapientissimi D.N. Bartholomei Guitart Navarrici. Wee haue seene certaine Theologicall Theses disputed on at the Carmelites in Paris vpon the eighth of October 1601 by a certaine Carmelite named Iacobus de Rampont Carmelitarum presentatus ac Metensis Carmeli Alumnus: at the end [Page 18] whereof the said Rampont in good sort and with a good grace maketh a briefe Oration in commendatiō of his order: tearming the Carmelites the first Anachorites: the Imitators of the Apostolicke life, practising both the life & wearing the habit of Elyas and Elizeus, brethren ro the Virgin Mary: and among al other preeminences endued with this singuler priviledge, That whosoever is entred or shall vowe to enter into this fraternitie shall no longer abide in Purgatorie, but from his death vntill the next Saturday following. A priviledge which Cayer with tooth and naile defendeth in his Oven of Reverberate, &c. and promiseth shortly to show vs the Bull of that Pope which graunted this priviledge, with whom the Carmelites are vnited who thereto haue set their seales, and among the rest this frier Rā pont. And this is the reason that they vse so few Masses for the soules of their brethren, especially if they die vpon the Friday. The Pope himselfe sometimes [Page 19] granteth his Buls, as our selfe haue seen whereby at the petition of some surviver of the kindred that craveth it, hee fetcheth the soule out of this fier. Yet for the expedition of such Buls, as also of all other Buls of Absolution or dispensation the Penitentiaries,That is to say Notaries dataries & brethren of the lead, &c. Who farme their offices at the Popes hand, must be greased in the fists: and these our Masters must be paid in duckats of the chā ber, as in the pallace of Paris the spices are paid only in crownes of the sunne. Thus doe they wrong in subscribing their Buls Datum Romae for if they wold deale truly they should write Venditum Romae. Hereof did Aeneas Silvius complaine before he was Pope saying,Epist. 66. ad 1. Peregallū. Nihil est quod abs (que) argento Rom. curia dedat [...] nam & ipsae manuū impositiones, & Spiritus sancti dona venduntur: nec peccatorum venia nisi nummatis venditur. That is to saie in few words: In the Court of Rome nothing passeth without mony, no not the holy Ghost, or remission of sinnes.
[Page 20] Thus is he named in the frōt of the booke of the conformitie of S. FrancesThis might suffise for this argumēt, were it not that I am willing to gratifie our Portugall frier in regarde of our friendship. Whose patron the Typicall Jesus, namely S. Frances (in their booke of conformities, compared with Jesus) hath greatly contributed to the redeeming of souls out of Purgatory. For the Rosary of Barnardin, Thomas 2. quaest. vlt. Artic. Eandē grati. am consequū tur Religionem intrantes, quam cō sequuntur Baptizati. Anton. tit. 24 cap. 7 & Rosarium Bernardini. Assisium, a towne in the Dutchy of Spoletū wherein dwelt the first Franciscan Friers. also Thomas vpon the fourth booke of Sentences doth testifie that the taking of S. Frances habit is of like vertue as Baptisme▪ hereof it must needs ensue that whosoever dieth in this habit doth go straight into Paradice. And in hope hereof there haue bin some who in the verie agonie of death haue cauled themselus to be shrowded in this habit. Or haue at the least thrust an arme into the sleeue thereof. Among others Robert King of Sicill, as Anthoninus reporteth. To this Reverend Saint, being at his towne of Assisium in Italyano, 1223 appeared an Angell who told him that Iesus Christ, the Virgin Mary, and the [Page 21] [...]ngels attended him in the Church [...]alled St Mary of the Angels: wherevpō [...]e being come thether, Iesus Christ [...]aid vnto him, Frances, Luk. 2 22. demand any thing concerning the salvation of soules: for thou art set to be a light to the Gentiles. Frances answered, I require thee to grant pardon for all sinnes to every one that shall enter into this Church, and I beseech the Virgin Mary, the advocate of mankind, to assist me in this petition. Then said Iesus vnto him, Brother Frances, thou hast desired a great matter: but thou art worthy of greater: Goe therefore to my Vicar, to whome I haue given power to bind and lose vpon earth and in heaven, and on my behalfe demand of him this Indulgence: Herevpon this good Saint repaired to Pope Honorat, & at his hands craved this large Indulgence without offerings. But the Pope answered him that it might not bee:Note this principle. for it was meete that whosoever would purchase pardons, must also merit them Ponendo manus adiutrices by putting to his helping hand, id est, by cō tributing. [Page 22] Being asked for howe many yeares he demanded this pardon, hee answered that he craved no yeares but soules: and therevpon would none of his buls: but said that the Virgin should be his paper, Iesus Christ his Notary, and the Angels his witnesses. But now is this Indulgence restrained to one day of the yeare only, and that is the first of August:It is called Portiuncula or S. Mary of the Angels vpon which day, whosoever visiteth the said Church, obtaineth remission of all his sinnes cōmitted since his baptisme: as well for the sinne as for the punishment: wherof it ensueth that whosoever dieth comming from thēce shall never come in Purgatory. This Indulgence is yet in great esteeme in Italy, and is set downe in Bernardines Rosary, and Bellarmine defendeth it in his second booke of Indulgences. Thus doe we with griefe behold the accomplishment of the prophecie of S. Paule. 2. Thes. [...].11 God shall send them strong delusions, that they shall beleeue lies, and that for a punishment, because they haue accompted [Page 23] Godlinesse to be a gain: religion a marchandize for the time: and Gods word a dangerous booke: such a one as the common people may not looke into, so long as such vngodly and impious [...]nventions are published, as most convenient for the instruction of the vn [...]earned.
This is the history of Purgatory: [...]hese are her tenents and butteresses: and herein were matter sufficient to make men merry: had they not a grea [...]er ground of sorrow in seeing religiō [...]urned into fables, and the only clean [...]ng of our sinnes, which is the bloud of [...]esus Christ, be as it were degraded and [...]based, to the ende to make a gaine to [...]hose who in the Temple haue againe [...]aised vp the tables of the mony chan [...]ers; which Iesus Christ did once over [...]hrowe and cast downe.
Of the Limbo of Children.
The third stage or chamber is the Limbo of children deceased without [...]aptisme:The third place. who are there without torment, [Page 24] as also without pleasure,Pag 9. or hope ever to come forth: and there doe remaine [saith our frier] in griefe, for that they cannot attaine to beatitude: and this is it that they call poena damni: but if this grief be also felt, it is poena sensus, and surely it were a goodly matter to knowe what they doe in this place, where they haue no communication either with God or with the Divels: besides that they are without remembrance of any thing that they haue seen or done, & having no body to instruct them: sith also that they must rise again and what sentence the Iudge shal in the day of iudgement passe vpon them: For our Lord Iesus Christ in the 25. of Matthew, speaketh of no more but sentence against the damned, and for the elect. But these questions are to bee resolved by Doctors: for the word of God penetrateth not so farre. The auctor of The fire of Helie doth resolue vs,Pag. 38. saying, These children shall not bee iudged in the last day: For it is written in the 3. [...] [Page 25] S. Iohn, Whosoever beleeveth not, is already [...]udged: But they never had faith: then be they already fully iudged. By this his Maiesteriall conclusion, he also maketh the children that die soone after Baptisme to be already iudged and banished into Limbo: for they likewise had no more faith then the former that died a [...]ittle before. Then maketh he one step of a Clarke farther, because hee seeth not that Not to beleeue, in this place is spoken of the rebellious and incredulous: for of those that haue not beleeved Iohn speaketh in the next verse following.Vers 19. They loved darknesse more then light: that is to say, errour more then [...]ruth; which cannot bee imputed to children newe borne.
Thus the Church of Rome by excluding childrē that dy without Baptisme from salvation, committeth sundry oversights. 1. First in so doing shee tyeth the Grace of God to the water. 2. Here [...]y also shee referreth the salvation of [...]he child to the power of man, or of a [Page 26] midwife: for if they list to baptize the childe while it is dying, it shall go into Paradise: if they list not to baptize it it shall not come there. 3. Herein also they accuse God, that he provided but badly for the salvatiō of children born vnder the old Testament, in that hee would not haue them to bee circumcised before the eighth day. 4. Neither was it a small point of rashnesse, mixed with barbarisme to bring in the custom practised at Paris, where they cast their children headlong into a gulph that is in our Ladies hospitall or Gods house. 5. Againe these our Masters doe place this Limbo vnder the earth: and so what shall become of it when the earth shal haue no more being, but be vtterly consumed with fire, as saith S. Peter in hi [...] second Epistle,Apoc. 21.1 chap 3. and David Psal. 102. ver. 26, & 27. At the least they should in time haue chalked out some other lodging for those childrē in some other place. This so presumptuous and cruel doctrine against children is grou [...] ded [Page 27] vpon the words of Jesus Christ in the third of S. Iohn Except a man be born of water and the spirit he cannot enter into the kingdome of God. Wherin the church of Rome is contrarie to her selfe: for shee holdeth that many are saved that were never baptized in water: as many Martyrs that were never baptised in water: neither will it serue their turne to say that those Martyrs were baptized in their blood: for this place of S. Iohn importeth, That of necessity they must be borne againe of water: besides that this baptisme in blood is contrary to the cā nons of the Church of Rome, which saith that the Sacrament is no Sacrament if hee that conferreth it hath not [...]n intent to baptize. But the heathen executioners had never any intent to baptize. Againe sith Baptisme is vnre [...]iterable, what reasō is it that the martyrdome of a man not baptized should be Baptisme? Yet will wee not deny but [...]hat the Martyrs are baptized in their [...]lood: alwaies provided that this word [Page 28] to baptize be taken simply to wash, a [...] that is the significatiō of the word: but if we speake of Baptisme as it is a Sacrament of the Church: a scale of the covenant: exhibitiue of the grace of God in Jesus Christ: the blood of a sinnefull man cannot bee this washing: for the blood of the sonne of God is the onlie washing of our sins. In answere to this place of the third of S. Iohn, I say that if it be spoken of Baptisme, it cannot bee vnderstoode but in case of contempt. That is to say, if any man that may bee baptized & hath opportunitie to cause himselfe to be baptized, doth notwithstanding in cōtempt reiect it, such a one cannot be saved: of which baptisme, S. Peter in the 3. chapter of his first Epistle maketh mention: likewise of this washing of the soule speaketh Zacharias, ca. 13.1. which the Church of Rome calleth Baptismus flaminis. Whereas in the 7. of Iohn Jesus Christ said that Out of his belly that beleeved in him should flovv rivers of life, S. Iohn addeth that by this [Page 29] water he meant the holy Ghost, which they shoulde receiue that beleeved in him: also as in the 3. of Matthew, v. 11. It is said, that Jesus Christ baptizeth or washeth vs with the holy Ghost & with fire, is meant with the holy ghost warming & purifying our harts; so that to bee borne of water and the holy Ghost signifieth to be regenerat by the holie Ghost washing and cleansing our harts which is a phrase of speech familiar among men, and vsed in the Gospell, as in S. Iohn the 14. & 6. verse, I am the waie the truth, the life, in liew of saying, I am the true way to the life.
Of the limbo of the Fathers.
The fourth place is the Limbo of the fathers & mothers, that is to say,The fourth place. of such persons as lived before the comming of Christ. There were [say they] Adam, Eue, Noah, Abraham, &c. vntill that Jesus Christ vpon the day of his resurrection in his returne from hell delivered them out of this prison: himselfe also [say our adversaries] by his ascention, [Page 30] brought them into heaven: For they suppose that the way into heaven was not open, vntil that Christ by his ascentiō entered in. But because Jesus Christ said vnto the thiefe, This day thou shalt be with me in Paradice, wherby it appeared that the thiefe passed into Paradice forty daies before the ascention of Jesus Christ, our Monke preventeth him by vsing his priviledge: hee will haue vs hereby Paradice to vnderstande the lower parts, that is to say, Limbo or Purgatorie. For page 95. he saith wheresoever the presence of God is there is Paradice, as much as if he should say, The thiefe being on the Crosse was in Paradice, because Jesus Christ was there present: and that Jesus Christ did but mocke him, in promising him that hee should shortly be in Paradice, sith hee was there already. Now in as much as it was forty daies betweene Christs resurrection and his ascention, It may be said that these souls being come out of Limbo were set sentinels in some corner [Page 31] or other: or that peradventure they walked their stations here below: for of this matter we find no decision of the Popes,Extrav de Constit. tit. 2. Can. licet. to whom only it belongeth to decide all matters of Religion, as to thē that cannot erre in faith, & in their Cā nons doe boast that all right resteth in the shrine of their harts. Our Franciscan and the auctor of Helies fire do say, that during the forty daies those soules were with Jesus Christ: that is to say,Pag. 38. 44. when Jesus Christ was in the chamber with his Apostles, all the soules of the old Testamēt were there also with him. That when he went to Emaus they followed him: That when he was by the sea side, there also they were assembled and arranged vpon the sands.
Into this Limbo entred two sorts of soules: The one sort, such as without need of purgation came directly in: the other, they that after their purgation and satisfaction in Purgatory, came neverthelesse thither. In those daies was the torment of Purgatory of much lō ger [Page 32] continuance then in this age it is: For then the soveraigne high Priests gaue no Indulgences, neither fetched any soules out of Purgatory: whereby it appeareth that God being now more liberall, they doe wrong to call the first age The goldē age. Of this Limbo would our men make Iacob to speake in the 37 of Genesis, where [according to the Roman translation] he saith I shall go down into hell, bewailing my sonne: wherevpon [say we] that it followeth that in the 42 Chapter, where these words are repeated. Iacob spake of this Limbo: & yet he there saith that his white haires shall go downe. The soules then are hairy, for these good fathers went downe into Limbo with gray haire: whereof we are also to presuppose that in that country they haue barbers: And all this absurdity groweth of this, that they wil not vnderstand that Sheol in Hebrew, namely in these places, signifieth sometimes the state of the dead: and somtime the Sepulcher, albeit they be driven to it by [Page 33] sundry places of the scripture: as in the 14 Psal. ver. 7. and in the 30. vers. 4. & in many other places: They also produce the 9. of Zachary and the 4. of S. Paule to the Ephes. but they do only quote the places and so leaue the reader to guesse at the matter: and good reason: for of Limbo there is no speech throughout al the scriptures but cōtrarywise we finde that Moses and Elias talked with Jesus Christ vpon the mountaine, wherby it appeareth that they were not in a corner vnder the earth. Againe if the death of Iesus Christ were of force to deliver the fathers of the old Testament out of hell, why not out of Limbo, which they say is a more easie prison? As concerning the passage in the ninth of Zachary there is no speech of Limbo, but of the deliverance from hell, vnder the figure of the deliverance from the Captivitie of Babilon: The words of the prophet are these. In the blood of thy covenāt thou hast delivered thy prisoners out of the lake where is no water. They also obiect vnto [Page 34] vs the 4. of S. Paule to the Ephes. Where speaking of the Incarnation and habitation of Jesus Christ vpon earth, hee saith, that he descended into the lowest parts of the earth, accommodating to our Savior Christ the words of David in the Psalme. 139. v. 15; where he saith that he was formed in the lowest parts of the earth: that is, in his mothers wōb and according to the Greek [...] in the superlatiue: but what communitie hath this with Limbo? Much lesse is it meant of the fetching of the Fathers out of Limbo, which is in the eight verse Hee led captivitie captiue, for would he haue led captiue the soules of the fathers, considering that they would that hee should haue brought them out of captivitie? For in the Greeke it is [...], which signifieth to lead into captivity those whō they haue taken at the swordes point. These captiues thē are the divels, death, &c. The Auctor of the fire of Helie giveth it vs brauely: he maketh S. Paul, Heb. 11. [Page 35] v. 39. & 40. to say that these fathers are not rewarded before vs: but neither there nor in any other place shall wee find any word thereof. Thus is this place now emptie, if we cannot find any to lodge in it. And because it is likely that the Franciscans, according to their rule, doe not goe into Purgatory single, but by two and by two. This Limbo, lying in the way to Purgatory, seemeth a very convenient place to lodge him, who being departed hence alone, must attend his companion.
Besides these foure places, Bellarmine who lately writ at Rome,The flowred meddow. and as it were in the Popes bosome, with the approbation and commendation of all the Church of Rome, but particularly of al our Doctors, in the 7. Chap. of his second booke of Purgatory, hath found out a fifth place: that is to say, a bright and cleere meddow, all diapred with sweet smelling flowers, which hee maketh to be a dependance of Purgatory, and as it were a withdrawing chamber, [Page 36] wherein those doe take their rest, who are most kindly entreated & most gently dealt withall, and groundeth himself vpon the auctoritie of venerable Beda: and Dionise a Charterhouse Monk, an auctor of great credit, whoe is full fraught with fantasticall revelations: he should haue added how these flowers doe spring without sun or raine: & frō whence that goodly brightnesse could pierce into those deepe partes of the earth. Out of this meddow do the souls immediately passe into Paradice: but before the comming of Iesus Christ, they went thence into Limbo, a matter of great compassion, that passing out of a bright meddow full of recreation, they should come to bee shut vp in a darke prison.
Such therfore is the building which our Masters haue erected vnder groūd, making, by an order contrary to nature, the lowest chambers to be the hottest: digging without any autoritie of the Gospell, sundry compartiments vnder the [Page 37] earth, like to mouldwarpes, blinded with the sunshine of Gods word.
In this place I would entreat the reader, throughout all this mysterie to take note of a certaine kinde of soules, which should haue more agilitie & experience then their fellowes: so many walkes and turnings are they put vnto. These are those soules, who departing from their bodies vnder the old Testament, were first presented before the Iudge, and thence sent into Purgatory: but escaping thence, after a scalding fire entered into a bright meddow, ful of recreation. Afterwards from this medow they passed into Limbo: & thence came forth with Iesus Christ: then did they follow him 40 daies vpon the earth, & finally entered into Paradice. Let vs therefore finde no farther fault with Plato or his Metempsychosis: for his revolutions and passages of soules, are nothing so prodigious: & indeed our Masters doe carry away the bell for invention from all Poets. These matters thus [Page 38] dispatched and set out as it were in a table, it resteth that wee now examine this Purgatory, and the abuses therevpon depending, and proue that the word of God is a spring more then sufficient to quench this the Popes so profitable a fire. Here may our Reader, if it please him, note that Purgatory is by our adversaries placed among the Articles of our beleefe, so as vnlesse wee beleeue therein,Bellarm. de Purgat. lib. 2 cap. 12. Haec sunt. we cannot bee saved: that the importance of the matter may tie him to attention. So shall we breake one of the legges of this Colossus, one of the principall pillers of Babylon.
CAP. 2. That the holy scripture is a sufficient iudge for this question, as also for all other cō troversies concerning faith: and that therein is no mention of Purgatory, or of any Indulgence whereby to release soules out of the torment thereof.
to a iudge that beareth them so smal favour, they many times giue it some gird. Thus saith the Auctor of the fire of Helie. Pag. 61. Albeit there bee no mention of Purgatory in the Scripture, yet cannot Du Moulins conclusion bee but bad, in saying there is no Purgatory. And here he raketh togither a number of things, which (saith he) are not in the holy Scripture. Yea so presumptuous is our Franciscans ignorance, as to say that throughout the old Testament there is not one expresse word of the immortalitie of the soule.Pag. 16. In this regard it is requisite that before we proceed any farther we trie these Doctors in this case to the quicke, and defend the perfection of the holy Scripture. Amid the corruptions of the world, wee haue yet this honor, that we be the advocates of Gods cause, and of the worthinesse of his word. Which as S. Paul, 2. Tim. 3. saith, is able to instruct vs and to make vs wise to salvatiō: Initio lib. 2. adversus Gentes. which also (saith Athanasius) abundantly suffiseth to instruct vs in all [Page 38] [...] [Page 41] [...] [Page 38] [...] [Page 41] [...] [Page 42] truth. Wherein, as saith Chrysostome vpon the second Chapter of the 2. to the Thessalonians, is cleerly cōtained al that is necessary. For was it possible that aforetime the fiue books of Moses were sufficient to instruct the Church to salvation, & that now the same fiue bookes, together with the Prophets, Evangelists and Apostles cannot suffice? hath God forbiddē to adde or diminish to the bookes of Moses, Deut. 4.1. and nowe that both in the old and new Testament we haue much larger instruction, shal it be tollerable to adde an vnwritten word. Other Canonicall bookes? Other articles of faith? Jf the Gospell be sufficient to saue vs, who shal be so bold as to say that the new Testament doth containe but part of the Gospel? To alleadge either the tiranny of custome, or the antiquity of a traditiō, without the word of God, what is it but to alleadge the antiquitie of Error: and to arme both Iewes & Gentils with the like reasons? cōsidering that vntruth is very ancient [Page 43] yea it hath beene even from the beginning: also that against the truth no prescription of time may take place.
To ioine therfore to the holy scriptures an vnwritten word, and to make the traditions of the Romish Church equal with the bookes of the olde and new Testamēt, is a great disparagemēt to the Maiestie of the holy Scripture: It is as much as to do that which expresly is forbiddē in the law of Moses, that is to plow with an oxe and an asse: to yoake togither things very vnequall: to make man equall with God, and the lead of the Popes Buls with the pure steele of the spiritual sword of the Gospel. True it is that they tearme these Traditions the word of God and traditions of the Apostles: but they shewe not when or to whom God did first inspire them. They deliver vnto vs the Canon of the Masse for an Apostolical tradition, wherein neverthelesse they name some persons that lived three hū dred yeares after the Apostles time. [Page 44] Thus the Indulgences: the forgiunesse of all sins at the end of every 25. yeares. The communion vnder one kinde: The fetching of souls out of Purgatory by Popish Indulgences: The prohibiting of the lay people from reading of the holy Scriptures: The custome to pray in a tongue vnknown even to him that praieth: The feast of God; The Elevation and walking of their consecrated cake vp and downe: The hallowed Graines and Medals: The fraternity of S. Frances Corde loaden with so manie pardons and priviledges and such like trash,Can. satis Dist. 96. & Gloss. Clem. cum inter. Sacr. Cerem. sect 7. cap. 6. sedes Dei sedes Apostolica. The last Councell of Lateran sess. 9. Divinae Maiestatis tuae conspectus. which them selues do confesse were brought in long since the Apostles time; shal by this reckoning be holden for the word of God and the Tradions of the Apostles: And that with good reason, sith the Pope assumeth to himselfe the name of God and his holinesse: The divine Maiestie: and in infinite places in his Cannons The Spouse of the Church: yea, as saith Bellarmine de Pontif. Rom. lib. 1-cap. 9. etiam Christo [Page 45] secluso evē Jesus Christ excluded or set aside. Sith that likewise the Pope tearmeth office Apostolat, all his furniture Apostolicall, as his chamber, his letters, his chaire: his cloake: his Pallace. And vnlesse God take pitty vpon vs, they will shortly call his hose and points Apostolicall. Now that in all this the drift of our Masters tendeth only to shunne the holy scriptures which condemne them, it appeareth in these words: The vnwritten word. For what is the vnwritten word but a Chimera in the aire: an imperceptible Idea? For where can we finde this vnwritten word? If we must seeke it (as they say) at the mouth of the vniversall Church, when shal I haue gathered together the vniversall Church to instruct me? Or if the people must haue recourse to their Curat, how shal they know whether their Curate agreeth with the vniversall Church? What side shall we take where the doctors do disagree? As do now these three doctors, who are growne to censure and [Page 46] in their pulpits to disclaime one of thē ▪
Or if one bee borne in an hereticall Church: or betweene two Churches grounded vpon contrary Traditions, as betweene the Greeke and the Romain? But if wee must seeke this vnwritten word of God in the bookes of ancient doctors, then it is written: and albeit these bookes be subiect to errour, yet the Traditions of the Romish Church as the afore named and Purgatory are not there to be found, as hereafter we shall proue.
Moreover in as much as they would make vs beleeue that the Pope hath such letters of credence, that wee must therefore do all that he commandeth, and beleeue all that he list to perswade vs, albeit this bee not found in the holie scripture, yet whē the church of Rome hath neede of Reformation in capite & membris: [as it is the ancient cōplaint] what meanes is there to proceed, considering that he that is to bee reformed is the maker of the lawes, & soveraigne [Page 47] Iudge in all matters of Religion, & consequently in his owne cause? God forbid that man should bee iudge over the cause of God: or that all the Popes inventions for the advācing of their Empire, should be holden for the word of God, and the rule of our faith. But let vs here the productiōs of these doctors & all those things that they say are not cōtained in the Scripturs. Our observā tin Moncke shall march formost and haue the first place. He saith that thorough out all the old Testament there is not one expresse worde concerning the Immortalitie of the soule. Admit it were so: yet what interest had he to search out the defects of the holy scripture? But had he sought wel, he might haue found these wordes in the last of Daniell. Dan. 12.2. Many of them that sleepe in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame & contempt. What can bee spoken more expresly? And in the 12. of Ecclesiastes, v. 7. And dust returne to the earth as it was, and the [Page 48] spirit returne to God that gaue it. And in the 23. of Numbers, Balaam desireth to die the death of the righteous. An evident proofe that he held their death to be blessed. But were this frier Minor as well acquainted with the holy Scriptures as he is with the rule of S. Frances, he would never haue vttered a speech so impertinent and ful of impietie: for the which hee deserveth to change his order, and from the Observantine fryerie to be sent to the ignorant friers.
The auctor of the fire of Helie broaceth it much deeper, he demādeth how by the holy scriptures wee canne proue this proposition, That the holy Scripture containeth all that we ought to beleeue. But this is not our saying: for we may and ought to beleeue many things that are not contained in the holy Scripture. In such maner do we beleeue that Romulus with a troope of theeues built Rome:Stella. Platina. The booke of Indulgē ces printed at Rome. wee beleeue the history of Pope Io [...]e, as a history advowed by many auctors, both friends and servants to the Popes, [Page 52] and of whom there yet remaine manie traces and causes of remembrance: wee beleeue that Alexander. 3. did set his foot vpon the throat of Fredericke Barberossa, Volateran. Sabellicus. Martianus Polonus. vpon the staires of S. Markes Church at Venice, where this his so heroical exploit is to this day represented: we beleeue those histories that recorde howe the Emperour Henrie the 7. was poysoned in their consecrated cake:Their God poisoned. with a thousand such like histories, both old and newe, whereof the scripture never made mentiō. Only we say that the holy scriptures doe containe all documents and instructions necessary to salvation: This doe we say with. S. Paul, who in the 2. to Tim. cap. 3. v. 15. saith It is able to make vs wise to salvation: what more can we demand? The same Apostle, 1. Cor. 4, 6. teacheth vs Not to presume aboue that which is written: & toward the end of the new Testament we find these words. I protest vnto every one that heareth the Prophecie of this booke, that if any man shal adde vnto these [Page 50] things, God shal adde vnto him the plagues that are written in this booke, whereto our adversaries can frame no other reply,Consilium foro Iulii. but that this curse extendeth no farther but to the booke of the Revelation. Yet doth the councell of Triuly bridle them in these words, The protestation of the Apostle Iohn in the Revelation, vnder the title of one booke hath relation to the whole course of both the Testaments, saying, if any man adde, &c.
Againe, he challengeth me to proue by the holy Scriptures these 8 things, which vnderhand he supposeth to bee necessary to salvation.In the Index Biblicus printed at Anwerp by Plantin 1588. p. 5. 1. The baptisme of young children: which neverthelesse is proved by the Iesuits and Doctors of the Vniversitie of Lovaine, also by the Catechisme of the Councell of Trent, & by many passages of the holy Scripture. Thus this Doctor opposeth himselfe against a corporation of Romish Doctors, an Vniversity, and the Councell of Trent. 2. The not reiterating of baptisme against the Anabaptists: which is [Page 51] the same with the baptisme of young children: for the Anabaptists doe rebaptise those whom we haue baptised: as holding baptisme in infancie to bee no baptisme. 3. Rom. 8.9.11. Ioh. 14 26. & 16.14. The proceeding of the holy Ghost: which is proved by the places where he is called the spirit of God and the spirit of Christ: and the comforter whom the father sendeth in the name of the sonne: which taketh of the sonne &c. 4. The consubstantialitie of the father and of the sonne. Which is proued in this. That the sonne is God, Ioh. 1.1. Even our great God, Tit. 2, 13. consequently one God with the father, for there is but one God. 1. Cor. 8.6. and being one selfe God, they are by consequence one selfe substance. Wee haue also S. Iohn in his first Epistle cap. 5. who saith thus. There be three that bear record in heauen: the Father, the Word, and the holy Ghost, and these three are one. 5. He would haue said Anti-dicomarianites, or Heluidians. The perpetuall virginitie of the Virgin Mary against the Anti marianites: but this is no point necessary to salvation: The [Page 54] seemelinesse, rather then any necessitie induceth vs to beleeue it. 6. The translation of the Sabaoth to the Sonday. An article not necessary to salvation:Apoc 1 I was ravished in spirit vpon a sonday. yet doe we see by the Revel. 1.10. and by the 1. Cor. 16.1. and by the Act. 20.7. that this Institution was made in the time of the Apostles. 7. The celebration of the feast of Easter against the Quarto Decimanis. Which also is of no greater importance to salvation: witnesse the censure and reprimendum sent by Ireneus to Victor Bishop of Rome, who skirmished fiercly in that quarrell. This Epistle of Ireneus is extant in the Ecclesiasticall historie of Eusebius, lib. 5. cap: 23.8. That there are but three persons in the Trinitie a matter which neither the holy Scripture, nor any mā that ever had any one drop of common sense did ever studie to perswade: for in a dualitie there can be but two, in a Trinitie three. 9. Lastly he bringeth in The washing of the Apostle's feet, which (saith hee) wee cannot proue to be no sacrament, & therevpon hee [Page 55] great lights: De Maiorit. & obed. tit. 33. Can. Solita quanta inter solem & lunam, tanta inter Pontif. & Reges differentia. Arist. Phis. li. 4. cap. 4. the greater is the Pope and the lesser is the Emperor, and kings as saith Pope Innocent the 3. These our Masters, I say, so full of their subtilties and invention in their explications, which according to the doctrine of A [...]axagor as doe draw all things out of al things, could they not aswell proue these eight points by the scripture, as we with all our doltishnesse, haue foūd them out without any difficultie? But the truth is that it was no want of invē tiō in them, but lack of good meaning. And these defects in the Scriptures doe they seek out, the rather that we might not thinke much, that in the Scriptures there is no speech of painting of the Trinitie: of worshipping of Images: of fetching soules out of Purgatory by Popish Indulgences: of their Pastors abstinence from marriage: of th [...] [...] [...]ctions of meats: to be brief [...] their traditions: In these consi [...]ns it stā deth them vpon to ab [...] authori [...] of the Scriptures, [...] accus [...] [...] [Page 54] [...] [Page 55] [...] [Page 54] [...] [Page 55] [...] [Page 56] of imperfection. Yet is it their sur [...] course to prohibit the people from re [...] ding of them, and from learning any thing but at their mouthes who haue most interest in the suppressing of thē and doe reape most commodity of the peoples ignorance. I could therefore wish that the auctors of these torrents, fires and furnaises, would lay their hā [...] to their consciences (if they cā find any) and vpon their doctorall faith tell vs whether this vnwritten words & these letters of credence be not a means prepared by the Pope, thereby to forg [...] new articles for his commodity? A secret corner wherein to coine false mony, and to clip the word of God? The [...] consciences must say yes; they are ove [...] wise to be ignorant thereof: but worldly reasons carry them away: in som [...] hope of gaine: in some feare, and in some worldly devises doe speake lowder, and haue greater voice in the Chapter house, then conscience.
In as much therefore as the word [Page 57] [...]f God contained in the old and newe [...]estament, is the only and sufficiēt rule [...]f our faith, and that Purgatory (if wee [...]eleeue our adversaries) is to bee belee [...]ed as an article of our faith, & that vn [...]er paine of damnation; it is strange [...]hat God in the old Testament, having [...]rdained sacrifices, & expiations for al [...]orts of sinnes and pollutions, even to [...]he Leprosie: to the bloody flixe, [...]nd to the touching of any dead [...]ody, &c. did never ordaine any expi [...]tion, sacrifice, satisfaction or pray [...]r for the soules that were in Purgatorie. The ancient Patriarkes & good [...]ervants of God, Abraham, Isaac, Iacob, [...]oseph, Moses, Aaron, Iosua, Samuell, or David, never desired after their deathes [...]o be prayed for, neither did themselues pray for any that was dead, that God would vouchsafe to bring them out of Purgatory. True it is that they bewai [...]ed their dead: but among al their mournings, weepings, fastings, and lamentations, wee find no path to purgatory, [Page 58] neither any one prayer to fetch the soules of the deceased out of Purgatory: and indeed such lamentations and fastings, were made even for the wicked, & such as died in Gods displeasure: As for Saul, to whom it was said by the Pithonesse not many houres before his death, that God was against him, who also died soone after his consultation with the witch: David likewise bewailed Absalon, who died in rebellion and treason against his owne father: yet for such [saith the Church of Rome] wee must not pray. How grievous were the teares vpon the death of Iacob and Moses, who as holy and rare lights of the Church, could never bee confined into Purgatory? The high Priest of the Law never granted Indulgences, neither made any intercession to abridge this so scalding a punishment: neither did they that died make any foundations of services,Pag. 16.18. or sacrifices to redeem their soules out of this fire. Here doth our frier seeke a starting hole, but the clef [...] [Page 59] is to straight for him to creep through. He complaineth that In liew of seeking the true light in the law of Grace, that is to say, the Gospell, we looke for it in the darke and obscure law of Moses. To speak plainly, he refuseth the old Testament, as an incompetent Iudge, for the darkenesse thereof. But to this obiection, wee doe answer, that indeed the prophecies of things to come, and the ceremonies of the old Testament, are not so cleere & easie as the Gospel yet are Gods Commandements therein laid down in plain and open tearmes. Wee therefore demand what commandement of God he can find throughout the old Testamēt, wherein it is commanded to pray for the dead, or to offer any sacrifice for them, either among them to distribute the superabundant merits and satisfactions of holy men deceased as Abraham or Moses, to helpe them out of Purgatory? Here our adversaries are at a stand and bite the bit: for were there any cō mandement that might bear wreasting [Page 60] to that sence, they that can so cunningly rack the Scriptures to their purposes would no doubt haue produced it. Here doth our Frier frie in his greace, & would faine shift it of with blasphemies, as they that are beset with fires would gladly leap out at the windows. He doth no longer accuse the olde Testament of obscuritie, but of omission and impection. How many things (saith he) hath God left vnmentioned in the olde Testament, Pag. 16. to the end, to take from the people all occasion of Idolatry? and yet are necessarie to saluation? As invocation of the Trinitie: Pag. 18. the immortalitie of the soule, &c Againe he saith, vnder the law prayers for the dead were not so frequēt & publike, least they should giue the Iewes occasiō with the Gentils, to thinke that they ought to sacrifice to the infernall powers. Secondly, that in regard that before the redemption of man kind the estate of the deceased, was not so well knowne, as after that our Saviour Iesus Christ descended into hell. And thirdly, because they had not so good means [Page 61] to relieue the dead, as they had after that the merits of the death and passion of our Lord were committed into the hands of the Church to apply them: So many wordes so many monsters and blasphemies.
First in that hee denieth that in the old Testament there is any mention of the Immortality of the soule, wee haue before heard the depositions of Daniell, Salomon, and the Prophet Balaam prophecying. Let vs hereto adioine the taking vp of Enoch and Elias into heaven, proofes of their immortality. The wordes of Iacob on his death bed, Lord I haue waited for thy salvation: Gen. 49.18 Iob. 18.26. The hope of Iob who assured himselfe that after his skinne should be consumed he should yet see God in his flesh. The words of God himselfe, who saith, I am the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, Mat. 22.32. and the God of Iacob: God is not God of the dead [saith Jesus Christ] but of the liuing. The only name of Religion importeth the Immortality of the soule: which being taken away, what is Religion but an intollerable [Page 62] yoake: a scrupelous feare, a superfluous labour? If in this life only (saith S. Paul) we haue hope in Christ, wee are of all men the most miserable: 1. Cor. 17.19. & what was the old Testament but the Religiō of Gods people? It doth therefore presuppose and as it were in the forehead beare written this title. The Immortality of the soule. As for Invocation of the Trinity, it is commanded in the old Testament: for there we are commaunded to call vpon God, and he that calleth vpon God, calleth vpon the Trinitie.
But what shall we say to the discretion of our Moncke, who maketh God marveilous provident, in that he would not speake of the Immortalitie of the soule, so to take from the Jewes all occasion of Idolatry: alas poore man! God cureth not one evill by an other, much lesse a smaller evill by a greater: Idolatry by Atheisme: or superstition by Irreligion the mother of all excesse. As if it should be forbidden to speak of [Page 63] God, either good or evill, for feare of blaspheming him: or as if a man should cut of his head for saving the wearing of a cap. What discretion! to loose the principall for saving of the dependant? To sell the horse for saving of the hay? God provideth not against evils in such manner as the Popes: who will [saie they] prevent heresies by prohibiting the vse of Gods word: the diminishing of Ecclesiasticall profits by prohibiting marriage of the Cleargie,Dist. 18 Can Sirac vxor & filii per quos Ecclesiast solet periclitari substantia. contrarie to the doctrine of S. Paul. 1. Tim. 3.2. howbeit if God followed this precept of discretion in the old Testament, why did he alter his mind in the new? where with too much simplicity [if we beleue this Moncke] he doth in every place inculcate Eternall life? Are men since the daies of Jesus Christ lesse bent to Idolatry? Nay which is more, The opinion of the death of the soule & Idolatry do for the most part follow each other, & between them there is a fraternity. The heathen that had little or no hope of eternal [Page 64] life were Idolaters: did not Pope Iohn 24. celebrating his Masse kneele to the bread, yet did he beleeue that the souls of men died, as the souls of beasts: for which small sin togither with 54. others,Consil Const. Sess. 11. the Councell of Constance in their eleventh session condemned him.
That which ensueth is ferial & smelleth of the friery. He yeeldeth an other reason why in the old Testament prayers and sacrifices for the deade were so vnfrequented. It was (saith he) because before the redemption of mankinde ehe estate of the dead was not so well knowne, as after that Christ descended into Hell. He doth therefore presuppose that Jesus Christ when he came from hell, brought assured news: as if that Jesus Christ before his death knew not the state of the dead as well as after his resurrection: or els that either he would not, or could not instruct his disciples of the estate of the dead as wel before his death, as after. But now I pray you what be the news that Jesus Christ brought? vndoubtedly [Page 65] even the same that the golden legend and the booke of the life and death of Jesus Christ do report: how he came to hel gates and the good thiefe Dinas carying a Crosse before him: how hee made the gates to be opened: how hee beat and hampered the Divels: how he entertained the fathers whom he foūd in this Limbo with goodly discourses, & a thousande such Iolly gallant histories after the imitation of the Romanes, all which the Evangelists had forgotten: for either of these, or of any other news that ever Jesus Christ brought out of Limbo, out of Purgatory or out of Hell we finde not one sillable in all the newe Testament. The souldier raised again of whom S. Gregory Dialogue 4. cap. 36. doth make mention, and one Nicholas mentioned in the legend of S. Patricke who by a Caue that he found in Ireland, entred into Purgatory, at their returne related his things as they had seen below, more exactly: As that they had seen mē fryed in frying pans: others fluttering [Page 66] about the chimnies like small flames: a bridge of yce of two fingers broad, vnder the which ran a torrent of fire, and over this bridge must they passe that were to enter into Paradice. Thus grew the world very skilfull and a good boy: but to the detriment of the purity and simplicity of the Gospell. Lastly he saith that Vnder the olde Testament they had no such meanes to releeue the dead, as they had after that the merites of Iesus Christ were committed into the handes of the Church to apply them. These are three principles forged in the Vatican to vnderprop the Popes greatnes & to bring in the traffique for soules: first that the dead could not bee so well relieved before the cōming of Jesus Christ as now they are Secondly, that the merits of Jesus Christ are nowe in the Churches hands to apply thē. Thirdly that these merits of the death and passion of Iesus Christ were never passed over to the Church vntill since the comming of Iesus Christ, since which time the dead [Page 67] haue beene the better relieved. And this is to bee noted, that by the Church we are to vnderstand the Pope, who taketh vpon him to be the Guardian and treasury of this treasure of the Church, where he shutteth vp the merits and supererogatorie satisfactions both of Iesus Christ and of the Saints & Monks. And this we cannot finde very strange:Dist. 95. causa satis. and in the last councel of Lateran, sess. 9. Extrav. De facund. Eccl. Can. quoniā. for having assumed to himselfe the name of God, & of the divine Maiesty: and the name of Jesus Christ, and tearming himself the Spouse of the church, it is no great matter for him to take the name of the Spouse of Jesus also. Let vs now therfore proceed to the examination of these three principles.
For the first. That the dead could not bee so well relieved before the comming of Iesus Christ as since: I demande whether he speaketh of the reliefe of man, or of the reliefe of God. To say that God hath now better meanes to relieue the dead then he had before is Blasphemy. His power and goodnesse are ever infinite [Page 68] and without encrease, and craue no helpe of any new means: but if he speak of the reliefe of man, I aske him who imparted to them now those meanes that their forefathers had not? The Monke no doubt wil say that God gaue them to them: thē belike God had thē. If he had then I suppose he would then haue bestowed them as wel as men do in these daies: whereof it must follow that the faithfull that liued before Iesus Christ, might by praiers and sacrifices haue entreated God to employ those means which since he hath committed into hands the of men. Wherefore did they not? Wherefore was there in the law no sacrifice for the dead? Nor no publike service instituted by God? Thus doth this difficulty still remaine vnresolved.
The second principle is, That the merits of Iesus Christ were cōmitted into the hands of the Church to apply them. 1. Tim. 2.6. A doctrine as farre repugnant from the gospell, as helping to the Popes commodity. [Page 69] For by the scripture it plainely appeareth, That Iesus Christ offered himselfe [...] ransome to God for vs to whom wee were endebted and enthralled to eternall paine and emprisonment. This ransome then did God receiue at his sonnes hands: If he receiued it, when did he againe dispossesse himselfe of it, to passe it over into the Popes hands? May it be lawful for vs in a matter of such importance, which concerneth the participation in the merites of Jesus Christ, to speake without the authority of the worde of God. Againe, what prodigious dealing is this: that a creditor having received of his debtors surety the ransome for many prisoners, shoulde deliver the same over into the handes of some one of his prisoners, to apply it to the rest? It is a matter not only without example, but even besides all reason. All men do know that in such a case it is enough that the creditor or detainer receiue the ransome, and that the debter or prisoner reape and enioy the benefit. God [Page 70] hath for me receaved the full ransom by the hands of my surety & redeeme [...] Iesus Christ: God then hath it with himselfe, therefore will I go neither to the Pope nor to any other to entreat them to distribute it to me, but will rely onlie vpon Iesus Christ and will trust to his death, and in acknowledgement of so great a favour, will consecrate my life to his service. The pastors are set over vs to preach this benefit to the penitent sinner, & to let him vnderstād that he is reconciled to God: also that whosoever beleeveth in Iesus Christ, shal through his name obtaine remission of his sinnes.Act. 10.43. If our frier shall yet invent any reason to proue it to bee necessarie that the Pope or his Prelates should be the treasurers and dispensers of the merits of Iesus Christ, he shal but skirmish with him selfe: for he shal find the same necessities before the comming of Iesus Christ: considering that both quick and dead in that age stoode in no lesse necessity of Gods graces then they that [Page 71] liue in these daies. Againe if the Pope haue in his treasury the merits of Iesus Christ & his Saints, to distribute them to others, how commeth it that he taketh none to himselfe? Or why doth he not keepe for himselfe so many as may serue to keepe him out of Purgatorie? How is it that after his death they saie so many Masses for his soule? Must sillie Priests by their Masses and suffrages apply & bestow the merits of Iesus Christ and his Saints vpon him who distributing them to others, yea even so farre forth as to graunt to some one an hundred thousand yeare: of plenary pardō, could not reserue enough for himselfe, albeit [if we list to beleeue him] himself continually carryed the keies of this treasure even to his last gaspe? Where note withall that if the distributing and applying of the merits of Iesus Christ to the faithfull, be a part of the Pastors charge, it followeth that the dead haue no part in this the Popes liberality, considering that he is no longer their pastor. [Page 72] Now let the reader iudge whether this gay principle be not a butteresse or prop to support tiranny: that the people may thinke that they cannot participate in the merits of Iesus Christ, but by the hands of the Pope, or of such as he doth authorize therevnto.
The third principle is the worst, and as it were vpon the highest step of impietie: and therefore it is our dutie to cast it downe headlong. The merits of Iesus Christ (saith hee) were not in the hands of the Church vnder the old Testament, as now they are, and therefore there were not so good meanes to relieue the dead. But here we wil set down another principle, gathered out of the word of God. That is, that the merits of Iesus Christ were of power sufficient to saue the faithfull even from the beginning of the world, as saith St. Paule, 2. Cor. 5.19. God was in Christ and reconciled the world to himself, not imputing their sinnes vnto them. Therefore in the Revelation is he called, The Lambe slaine from [Page 73] the beginning of the world. This merite was then with God and ful of efficacy, before the comming of Iesus Christ in the flesh. Let vs then by this rule examine our Doctors principle. Before the comming of Iesus Christ in the flesh, the merit of Iesus Christ was with God: not in the hands of the Church. Then [saith this Doctor] the dead had the lesse helpe: but since the Pope and his Prelats had these merits in their hands, the dead haue beene much better relieved, the merits therfore of Iesus Christ are in better hands and more liberall. Is it because God is not so well affected to the dead as the Pope? Or because the Pope is more liberal of anothers goods then the true owner? O spirit of Satan! O dulnesse of man! O patience of God! And shall not God revenge such abominable prophanation of his glory? Or such evident corruption of his worde? Let vs lament & confesse that our sins haue deserued a greater blindnesse. Yet in the meane time we must not forget [Page 74] that our adversaries doe commit the merits of Jesus Christ into the Popes hand, that he may apply them both to the quicke and to the dead: & that they say, that since he was treasurer the dead haue beene much better relieved, it must needes followe that not only the dead before the cōming of Iesus Christ were but slenderly relieued but also the living: so with like reason may wee say that the praiers for the living vnder the old Testament were nothing so frequent and publicke as they haue beene since the merits of Iesus Christ fell into the handes of the Church to apply them: but this the frier dare not advow. Thus is falsehood detected and laid open, and the spirit of blasphemy put to confusion. Now in all this discourse the Friers drift tendeth to yeeld some probable reason why the prayers and sacrifices for the dead are not so frequent in the old Testament: wherein he practiseth two frauds. First in saying they were not frequent, he vnderhand leaues [Page 75] it to be presupposed that they were vsed somtimes, which is false. For therof we find neither example, nor commandement in all the olde Testament. Secondly, in seeking to excuse the want in the old Testament, he giueth occasion to the ignorant to thinke that the same were very frequent in the new, which also is false. For in the new Testament we heare no more newes thereof then in the old. Only there is one place that instructeth vs how the faithfull should beare themselues towardes the dead, wherein there is not any speech of suffrages, Purgatory, or Indulgences. The place is in the Thessalonians, 1.4.13. in these words. I would not brethren haue you ignorant as concerning them that are asleepe. That you sorrow not, even as others that haue no hope: for if we beleeue that Iesus is dead, and is risen againe, even so thē which sleepe in Iesus will God bring with him. Herein is nothing that commeth any thing neere the trafficke and trade of these daies.
[Page 76]The whole sum of this Chapter is this, that the holy Scripture is sufficient to instruct vs to salvation: that it ought to decide these controversies: that the sacrifices & suffrages for the dead, with the fetching of soules out of Purgatory by Buls and Indulgences, are neither by God instituted or commanded, and that even by the confessions of our adversaries; who in al their burning books cannot produce any commandement of God touching the same; but to shroud themselues doe produce other points, which they pretend to be omitted in the holy Scriptures. Being deprived of these weapons, which are their surest, they shelter themselues vnder others: and wanting the Commandements of God, they haue recourse to examples, allegories, & coniectures, even as men that catch vp stones, when they haue no swords. Wee will shewe you as it were at high noone, that their examples are false, their allegories frivolous, their coniectures vaine, & their [Page 77] consequences violent and strained against the haire. This is it which in the fourth Chapter wee will proue. But now let vs quēch their Purgatory with the waters of Gods word: for that once extinguished their Indulgences & Masses for the dead, must needes fall and decay.
CAP. 3. That the holy Scripture subverteth Purgatory: and that there is no satisfaction or washing away of sinnes, but only the blood of Iesus Christ, and consequently, that the Popes Indulgences are of no vse to the dead.
IN the 18.Vers. 21.22 of the Prophet Ezechiel God saith thus. If the wicked will returne from all the sinnes that hee hath committed, & keep all my statutes, and doe that which is lawfull [Page 78] and right, he shall surely liue & not dy [...] I will not remember all his iniquities. Call yee it not to remember any more, whē yee put the sinner to feele his punishment in a burning fire of so long continuance, and to keepe him in a prison from the which [as our adversaries say] he shall not be delivered vntill hee hath paid the vttermost penny? The Frier could by no meanes avoid this place but by corrupting of the text. For insteed of these words returne from all his sinnes, he saith, doe pennance: and by this pennance, he vnderstandeth to scourge himselfe: to fast: to run on pilgrimage to giue to the Church, &c. But if hee could haue read the Hebrew, he should haue found Iashuv, hee shall returne, or turne aside: As indeed amendment of life is the true and necessary pennance, which is a returning to God, commended vnto vs by S. Iohn Baptist, saying, [...], Repent you, or Amend you, and St. Iohn, Revel. 2. speaking to the Church of Ephesus, which had lost her first charitie, [Page 79] commandeth her to repent, and to doe her first workes. But in our daies that pennance which thē was a vertue, is now become a ceremony, and from a spirituall changing is now become a bodily exercise. Superstition hath now brought religion to the fingers ends, to counterfeitings, to gestures, to scourgings, to fastings, to pilgrimages, to pecuniary satisfactions, to weare a haireshirt, to a friers coule, to a walking vp and downe with a wallet, &c.
Here hence grew the condemnation of Luther in the end of the Councel of Lateran,Bul. Exurge. Domine. Optima paenitentia nova vita. because among other the heresies to him imputed, he said that of all pennances Amendment of life was the best, Esa. 58.5.6. and yet it is the word of God saying to his people, Rent your hearts and not your clothes: Also that the true fast consisted in losing the bands of wickednes, and breaking his bread to the hungry. Frō this fountaine proceedeth the vse to weare some words of the Gospel about mens neckes, when they should keepe [Page 80] the substance of them in their heartes: to weare a crosse on the brest or in the hat, when they should take vp the crosse of Christ and reioice in his sufferingt. Thus our Monke by doing of iustice and iudgement, which signifieth to deale vprightly, and to giue to every man his owne, vnderstandeth it to chastise a mans selfe, shewing himselfe a Novice in the phrase of the old Testament where this word Iudgement signifieth equitie and vpright dealing. As in Deut. 32 4. Daniel. 4.37. The Auctor of the fire of Helie answereth otherwise: [for they seldome concurre in their answers] he will haue these words I will no more remember to signifie, Pag. 6. I will not punish as an enimie, that is to say, with eternall punishment. By his account the keeping of a man many thousands of yeares in a fire for his sinne, signifieth not to remember his sinne. How often did David pray to God to remember his sinnes and wickednesse of his enimies: yet not so that he desired that God [Page 81] should punish them with eternall punishment. After all this the frier maketh a digression, wherein hee chargeth vs with sundry slanders, but all besides the matter.
2 Gods Angell, Revelat. 14.13, saith thus, Blessed are the dead that hereafter dy in the Lord, yea truly, the spirit saith that they rest from their labours, & their works follow them. Surely if they rest from their labours, they goe not into a burning fire. This speech concerneth not the Martyres only, as our adversaries doe faine: for throughout that whole chapter there is not any word of the Martyres, but of all such as keepe the commandements of God, & faith of Iesus, as it is said one line before. But if the Martyres only doe die in the Lord, in whom doe the rest of the faithfull die? Bellarmine saith they die in part in the Lord, and in part not in the Lord:Bellarm. de Purgat. lib. 6. cap. 1. hee was ashamed to say in part in the Lord, and in part in the divell.
3 Esay, cap. 57. v. 1. & 2. saith, The righteous [Page 82] perisheth and is taken away from the evill, then he addeth, Hee shall enter in peace, or, peace shall come: they shall rest in their beds, every one that hath walked before him. Why did he not except those that goe to Purgatory? or what peace or rest is there in a burning fire? And this is the point wherein the Frier is brought into such a straight that his only recourse is to his ordinary boldnesse,Pag. 19. and laboureth to make this passage a meanes to establish his Purgatory. Hee affirmeth it to bee a prayer of Esay for the dead, and to make it the more probable, in liew of these words, Peace shall come, he saith, let peace come, also for They doe rest he saith, let them rest contrary to the truth of the original Hebrew, which hath Iavo, that is to say, shal come and Ianuchu, they shall rest. Yet let vs thus farre yeeld all this to his ignorance in the Hebrew tongue: but herein doth he shew his bad meaning, even in this, that hee affirmeth it to bee a prayer of Esay: sith by the words ensuing it appeareth [Page 83] that they bee the wordes of God, who saith Yee witches children come hither, yee seed of the adulterer and of the whore drawe neere: Whome haue yee mocked &c. and againe. Can I be content with all these things, and thou hast discovered thy selfe behind mee? Throughout all this Chapter God opposeth the blessed estate of the righteous against the curse prepared for the wicked.
4 S. Paule to the Corinthians saith.2. Cor. 5.1. If our earthly habitation be destroied, we haue an eternall building in heaven. But why did he not adde, but that shall bee after you are purged with fire?
5 The Apostle in the 9. to the Hebrewes, saith. It is ordained that all men shall once die, & after that the iudgement: He forgat Purgatory, that should haue gon betweene. For throughout the holy Scripture we find not any other iudgment spoken of after death, but the last and vniversall iudgement.
6 In the 20. Matt. the laborers doe all receaue their promised wages towards [Page 84] the end of the day, that is to say, in the end of their liues and when their works is done: but Purgatory can bee no part of this labour, as the auctor of the fire of Helie would haue it to be: for in that place they speake only of labouring in the Lords vinyard, which is his church: which hath no communitie with any torment in fire. Againe, Purgatory cā not be the last houre of the day, because they make it continue much longer then all the life. Besides that even in this last houre some labourers are called and hired, but in Purgatory no man is called to the service of God.
7 In the holy Scriptures we haue many examples of men receaved into Paradice immediatly after their decease, but no example of any soule sent into Purgatory:Luk. 2.26. Simeon had a promise that he should not see death before hee had seene the Messias. S. Paul. 2. Tim. 4. saith, that after he had fought the good fight there remained no more but to receaue the crowne of glory. And S, Luk, cap. 1 [...] [Page 85] saith that the Angels carried the soule of Lazarus into Abrahams bosome: where hee was comforted whiles the [...]ich man was tormented, but of any passage to Purgatory, either to or fro, we heare no newes.
8 Iesus Christ said to the good theif This day thou shalt be with me in Paradice. This thiefe was surely a great sinner, & satisfied civill iustice either for theft or murder. But where had hee made satisfaction to God for all his sinnes committed all the daies of his life? Hee that was converted to God in the very article of his death? But God requireth no satisfactory paines of such as doe repent: but for them hee doth accept of the obedience and death of Iesus Christ who hath sufficiently satisfied aswell for our sinnes as for the punishment due to our sinnes. The auctor of the fire of Helie, with the rest will needes haue this priviledge to bee granted to this thiefe in regard of the greatnesse of his faith, of his hope, of his charitie, of his [Page 86] zeale, &c. wherein they doe the more accuse themselues. 2. By exalting the faith of the thiefe, they do at vnawares confesse that in case we haue a stedfast faith in Iesus Christ we shall not come in Purgatory. 3. Herein also they do cō fesse that it standeth with the iustice of God freely and without imposing any satisfactory paines to pardon, alwaies provided that the sinner haue a stedfast faith and hope in Iesus Christ. 4. How could this thiefe at Gods hand merite this privilege by his faith and hope: considering that God endued him with this faith? For what kind of merit is this, to receaue the gifts and graces of God with a stedfast faith, which faith also God gaue him, who giueth not only the benefits, but also the means to receaue them? And the same doe I say also of other vertues which were the gifts and effects of the spirit of God in him: For it is God that worketh the will and the deed saith S. Paul, Phil. 2.13. 2. Cor. 3.6. and without him wee cannot thinke any good, saith the same Apostle. [Page 87] 5. Let vs step yet farther. We demande how, where, or when the thiefe bare the satisfactory paines for his sinne towards God? But here in liew of answering directly they stand vpon the magnifying and extolling of the faith, charitie, and zeale of this thiefe: but to what purpose, seeing vertues are no satisfactory paines, but rather lenitiues, and proppes to strengthen and fortify the soule against all the griefes thereof. 6. That which I hold to be the principall in this case is this. That these our Masters doe make the charitie, zeale & patience of this thiefe in a moment to be of so great merit as to exempt him from the torments of Purgatory: yet that they will not graunt that the charitie of the faithfull that are in this burning fire, their zeale, or any other the vertues which in these soules were in greater perfection then they were in the thiefe [in that hee was yet a sinner] could haue any merit, or power to draw them out of this fire. But wherefore [Page 88] should they by their magisterial auctoritie take from these poore soules the power of meriting but only by prolonging the torments of the dead, the consciences of the living being the more astonished, might bee stirred vp to redeeme them whiles they may by masses, anniversaries, & gifts to the Church? yea and that so far forth as to perswade the people that an offering for the dead being by a surviver offred, was of power and merit to free the dead from that torment: and yet that in the dead himselfe neither his faith, neither his charitie, neither his patience, no not the torments of many yeares haue any merit, or can moue God to abridge this torment? 7. Hereto let vs also adioine thus much, that the punishment that the thiefe suffered, being deserved, inevitable and by civill iustice imposed vpon him, could not bee counted for a satisfactorie worke to God: for hee ought voluntarily to haue vndergon it, and by order of the Church, not by sentence [Page 89] of the Magistrate, especially according to the doctrine of the Romish Church. [...]. Moreover is it not a meere mockage [...]o say that the exemption from ente [...]ing into Purgatory was a privilege granted to this thiefe,Bellarm. lib. 1. cap 8 Privilegia paucorum legem non faciunt. considering that [...]hroughout all the worde of God wee cānot find the example of any one that ever went into Purgatory? Privileges are extraordinary; but here they seeke to make that which is ordinary and without exception in the word of God to passe for a priviledge. 9 In this also doe they much forget themselues, that they wil here bring in privileges, where the matter concerneth the Iustice of God, which [saith these men] after the pardon of the fault, will neverthelesse haue vs to satisfie for the paine. If then Gods iustice hath suffered one man to enter into Paradise without any satisfactory paine for his sinnes, why should it not suffer two? If two why not ten? If ten whie not a hundred or a thousand, and so forth infinite.
[Page 90]Our Reverend writers of fires, furnaises and torrents doe giue way to the maine body of these reasons as being to great, too strong, and too close set together, and having hidden themselues, doe afterward make semblance to appeare,Pag. 68, but farre enough of. The auctor of the fire of Helie, no griefe to his person, hath made vs a little merry, for supposing that hee hath found some newe matter to make this privilege currant saith that the blood of Iesus Christ which they boiled and sprang vpon the thiefe, carried him immediatly into eternall felicitie. Where found he this? Did the blood of Iesus Christ spring forth but on one side, and so the evi [...] thiefe through disgrace could obtain [...] no aspersion of it? Or how could a few drops of blood, moistning the outward parts of the body bring forth so whol [...] some an effect? Considering that in the Masse they hold that the wicked do receaue all Iesus Christ inwardly, and y [...] are never the better, nor more happy [Page 91] But now I remember where he found this fable: hee remembred that blessed S. Longin, who pierced the side of Iesus Christ and so recovered his sight for of that speare the Church of Rome hath made a speareman, and of that speereman a Saint. And why not? sith that of Deucalion & Pirrhaes casting of stones behind them men and women sprang vp? That which he here produceth concerning the baptisme of the thiefe on the Crosse is already confuted in the first Chapter: and this man maketh the heathen Executioners to be baptizers of Christians.
By all this it doth appeare that togither with this thiefe, Purgatory was crucified: for I am ashamed to produce the argument of these Doctors, who doe make even this thiefe an advocate for Purgatorie.The sire of Helie p. 67 For (say they) he craved succours, not in this life, for death was even betweene his iawes already: but after his death: he therfore beleeved that after death the soules stood in need of succours. Hereto [Page 92] doe we answer that he craved indeed no succour for this life, neither for after this death: but even for the death it selfe, and for the departure of his soule, which Iesus Christ entring into Paradice, tooke and brought with him into the coelestiall glory. But who can here forbeare laughing at this Portugall,The boldnesse of this fire, p. 95. who would haue the worde Paradice here to signifie hell? Or how can he fai [...] of an answer that suffereth himselfe solicētiously to interpret the Scriptures?
9 S. Iohn in his first Epistle chap. 1. saith The blood of Iesus Christ purgeth or cleanseth vs from all sinne. Our sinnes are the spots and vncleanesse of our soules, and there be no other. Iesus Christ purgeth and taketh them all away (saith S. Iohn) then is there no more to purge so no more Purgatory. For albeit after all our offences pardoned there should yet remaine some paine to be endured for the satisfying of the iustice of God yet could not this punishmēt be called a Purgation, for who did ever here the [Page 93] whip or the gibbet called a Purgation for theft or murder?Pag 69. A stander. The fire of Helie slandering vs answereth and maketh vs to say that it is enough that Iesus Christ satisfied for vs, so as for our parts wee need doe nothing at all. An opinion which we abhorre and leaue to the prophane and Libertines.
Whereas wee say that the punishment of a sinne cannot be called a Purgation, the frier affirmeth the contrary,Pag 97. saying that it is never called otherwise: and to that end he alleageth many places wherin he pretēdeth that to purge signifieth to punish and chastise. Passages which I am even ashamed to confute. The first maketh cleane against him: all the rest are false. The Apostle to the Hebrewes, chap. 1.3. saith Iesus Christ hath by himselfe purged our sinnes. In this place [if we beleeue him] purgation signifieth punishment: whervpon it must follow that Jesus Christ hath made the punishment for our sinnes, whereas he did only beare it. Moreover [Page 94] sith this punishment and passion of Iesus Christ was the cause of the purgation of our sinnes, it is not the purgation it selfe. And indeed himselfe [though falsely] maketh Ieremie to say,Falsehood Ierem. 11. The chastisements serue to purge vs: Then is the chastisement one thing and the purgation an other: for the end of a matter is divers from the meanes to attaine therto. Now follow two places out of Ecclesiasticus the 7.Two falsehood. Purge thy selfe by thine owne arme: & purge thee of thy negligēce. That is to say (saith the Moncke) Chastise thy selfe. Let vs overpasse the follie of this explication: for both the places are falsely alleadged. And in the Gteek which is the Original of this booke we finde no one word of all this: neither in any of the translations but the Roman: with the like falshood haue they alleadged out of the 47. chapter of the same booke ver. 11. these words: Christ purged his sinnes. But in the Greeke it is, The Lord hath taken away his sinnes. The same likewise is false that they alleadge out [Page 95] of the third of Malac. Falsehood. The Lord shal purge the sonnes of Levy. For endevouring to perswade that to purge signifieth to punish, he hath suppressed the words following, which do proue that to purge, in that place signifieth to purifie, after the manner as they purge mettals. The whole place is this. He shall even fine the sonnes of Levy and purifie them as gold & silver. He here speaketh of purifying & cleansing the hearts by the efficacie of the spirit of God, as saith S. Peter, Act. 15. God purifieth the harts by faith.
After so many falsifications our Monke triumpheth and croweth like a cocke on his owne dunghil saying that we be the spirits of Satan, beasts and in his iudgement fooles: Let this passe, for it is the priviledge of that Robe: & this Monke is like his wallet that hath nothing but belly and throat.
He therfore runneth on his course, and would faine proue that a torment may iustly be called a Purgatory or purgation: These be his words. Is not the [Page 96] Medicine an afflictiō of the patient, which serveth to evacuat his corrupt humors? In some he wil haue the physicke to be a punishment, which we deny, especially considering that in this question of purgatory, we intreat only of punishment imposed to satisfie the party offended: for who ever tooke physicke to the end thereby to be punished, vnlesse you wil haue Socrates poyson taken for physick? Or who ever tooke phisicke to be a satisfaction for an offence? Let vs glorifie God and acknowledge Gods iudgements vpon his adversaries, who after the losse of their cōsciences, haue lost also al common sense. And this will more manifestly appeare if wee call to minde that here our question concerneth only that purgation for sinne that is performed in Purgatory. We heare deale only with the purgation of sins past: of a clensing of vncleanenesse that doth no longer remaine: as wel because the souls that doe roast in this imaginarie fire are already righteous and do sin [Page 97] no more, as because the sinnes that are purged in this fire were heretofore cō mitted: whereof do ensue two evident absurdities: The one that this serveth to purge the vncleanenesse that is not, and to purifie the souls already pure & free from sinne: the other, that the fire doth grosly mistake in the examples & passages afore alleadged, which speake of the purging of such vncleannesses as are still remaining in effect: for everie physicall medicine serveth to purge the humors offending, that actually are in the body. And God saith that hee will purge the sonnes of Levy as men purge gold, that is, from those vncleannesses that in effect are, not from those that are taken away. Thus is this marchandise blowne vp, & this purgatiō grown ridiculous: & that doth more manifestly appeare by the extravagant forme of the Monks speech, where he saith: That the paines doe serue to purge vs from those obligations of sin whereto it left vs subiect: for yet was there never man [Page 98] that had his iudgement so farre out of ioint, as to say that he purgeth himselfe of an obligation when hee dischargeth all that he was bound vnto. But to mō strous divinity wee must vse monstrous tearmes. They therfore that reap most profit by this purgatory, may do wisely to seek it out some other name: because herein we find nothing to be purged.
10 Saint Paul saith, Rom. 3.24. that we are FREELY iustified by the redemptiō that is in Iesus Christ: If it be FREELY then do we pay nothing. The same Apostle, Colloss. 2.13. saith God hath forgiven or remitted all our trespasses: In the Greeke it is [...], Gratis largitus est he pardoned freely: for so much the word importeth. The same Apostle also in the second to the Corinthians, 2.10. vsing the same word, saith, that hee pardoned the incestuous, to whom he imposed no satisfactorie paine after the pardon. He saith moreover All our offences that wee may knowe that God doth not pardon to halfes. All our offences [Page 99] thus taken away and pardoned, the satisfactory punishment is also taken away: for there cānot be any such punishmēt but in regard of the offence and the cause, which is the offence, that only produced this effect, being taken away, this effect is also takē away. Here vnto also compare the saying of our adversaries: that in Purgatory veniall sinnes are remitted: for if this be true, then S. Paule abused the Colossians in telling them that al their offences were remitted. Againe is this any remission of sins, to punish thē in a fire? The frier in liew of answering, setteth downe some principles, but so strange as the very propounding of them may serue for a sufficient Confutation. God, saith he, pardoneth vs freely, but there resteth an obligation to his iustice, which must of necessity be satisfied. As if he should haue said, God doth pardon and acquit vs freely, yet not freely, be cause we are not acquitted of the Obligation to the paine, but that we must satisfie the same. This [Page 100] is even the like: God, saith he, doth freely pardon our offences, but yet he dischargeth vs not of the Obligation to satisfie to his iustice: Could he more evidently contradict himselfe? Considering that to pardon a criminall person. is no more but to free him frō the pain wher to by the iustice of the Law hee standeth bound? Thus the auctor of the fire of Helie saith, That God forgiveth al our debts, yet, saith he, with some cō tribution of our parts. Now if that which we contribute be holdē for payment and satisfaction, as our Doctors would haue it, who perceiveth not that God acquitteth vs not of all our debts? Thus doth the spirit of Contradiction confound it selfe. But what need so many by waies, when they might cut it cleane of & franckly say that God doth not acquit vs freely. As indeed the Frier in many places saith as much: in his 99, page in these words. God pardoneth the sinne, howbeit for the satisfaction of his iustice, he appointeth the chastisement: The [Page 101] [...]ing pardoneth a gentleman for some mur [...]er committed, yet cōdemneth him in great [...]ines. Sith then the pardon, wherby the capitall paine is converted into pecuni [...]ry, and so is no full pardon, but a diminution of pain, it manifestly appeareth that our adversaries doe hold that the pardon which God graunteth vs is no full or free pardon. Hereto come their words. That God doth freely remit the fault but not the pain: the eternal pain, but not the temporal: for he that freely forgiveth his debtour the one part of his debt, but not all, cannot be said freely to giue or acquite the whole debt. Neither can the pardon be said to be ful when there is a necessity imposed vpon the debtor to pay or suffer punishment for the sinne, be it in the whole, or in a part.
11 Herein also appeareth the folly of their distinctiō between the fault and the paine. The Frier saith,Pag. 75. that the sin bringeth with it two things, A faul [...] and a paine. Had this good man beene [Page 102] perfect in his natural language, the absurdity of his principle had been apparant: for the word Culpa, or fault in his language signifieth sinne; witnesse the Priests words whē in his Masse lie beateth his brest and saith, Mea culpa, it is my sin: also Iacobs wordes to Laban for what sinne of mine? Gen. 13.36 What fault haue I committed? And the like throughout all the holy scripture. Now let the reader iudg [...] whether the fryer had dined when hee writ or no; when he saith that sin bringeth with it the fault, that is to say sin.
The examination of the distinction between pain and fault.Vpon this worthy distinction betweene the paine and the fault is Purgatory grounded: and this pinne once pluckt out the whole frame falleth out of ioint. They say then that God doth indeed acquit vs of all the fault, but not of al the paine. A saying not only vniust but even incompatible.
1 The vniustnesse hereof is evidēt: for no man is iustly punished but for his fault: and the fault taken away the offender is no longer guilty: and being [Page 103] no longer guilty, he cannot iustly bee punished. These Doctors therefore do blemish & dry vp the righteousnesse of God.
2 The Incompatibility hereof is likewise manifest, In that they say God doth forgiue vs all our offences: yet punisheth them in a burning fire: both to pardon and yet to punish one selfe offence, are matters incompatible. And when we forgiue our neighbour all his offences against vs we vse not to say, I forgiue thee the fault, yet wil I punish thee: or I acquit thee of thy debt, yet shalt thou pay me. But as saith Tertullian in his fifth booke of baptisme, Exemp to reatu, eximitur poena.
3 Againe sith our sinnes be debtes to the Iustice of God, as Iesus Christ witnesseth where he teacheth vs to say Forgiue vs our debts, of which debts the payment was paine & satisfaction, shal we not sin even against common sense, if we affirme that God forgiveth al the debt, but not all the payment? Thus do [...] [Page 104] our Masters shadow vs forth Chimeraes and monsters in the aire.
4 Let vs proceed. How is it possible that by the death of Iesus Christ we should be purged, quit, and delivered from all our trespasses, but not from the punishment due to our trespasses Considering that he did not otherwise beare our sins and offences, but by bearing the paine due to them: & if he did beare the paine, did he not beare it to the end to discharge vs from it? Si tulit, abstulit. He hath borne our infirmities & carryed our sorrowes, saith Esay 53.4. To what end? Even to discharge vs from them. And this is it that S. Austin saith in his 37 sermon vpon the words of the Lord. Iesus Christ taking vpon him the punishment but not the sinne, hath abolished both the sinne and the punishment.
5 Throughout all this discourse this is to be noted, that all our speech concerneth such paines as are paimēts, redemptions and satisfactions to the iustice of God: for these our Doctours [Page] do tearme Purgatory a paymēt & satisfaction to the Iustice of God: These be the punishments which we say to be in compatible with a full pardon. There is an other kinde of punishment which is tearmed castigatory, and this is inflicted for amendment of the sinner, and hath great affinity with the full pardon: for God doth chastise his children, even after he hath pardoned them. Such chastisements are not payments and satisfactions to content the Iustice of God, but fatherly corrections to bring the sinner to amendment. They are not executions of his iustice, but testimonies of his fatherly loue & care: not woūds but salues: and these can in no wise concurre with the tormenrs of Purgatory, wherein it is said that the soules are already iust and can amend no more. As therefore we vse to strike a man fallen into an Apoplexy, not to get any satisfactiō at his hands, but to awaken him: so God smiteth his children, when they sleep in their sinnes, to make them feel [Page 106] their negligence. He that otherwise interpreteth the afflictions that God sendeth and taketh them not for corrections, health some to his soule, but for satisfactions necessary to the iustice of God, he maketh his afflictions bitter, & dippeth their edges in gall, taking from them the spirituall consolations, glory and ioy, that supporteth the children of God in this combat. Necessitie is a miserable consolation, It hardneth the sore, but healeth it not: It raiseth the courage against the paine, but asswageth it not. For what mitigation is it to the afflicted to tell him that his sore is past cure: and that of necessitie hee must satisfie the iustice of God? Or how could S. Paule haue so boasted of his tribulations, had hee beleeued they had beene payments which God did exact of him for his sinnes? This doctrine being so healthfull, so full of consolation, and so evidently laid downe in the holy Scripture, namely that God chastiseth vs for our amendment, yet this frier [Page 107] Minor with a desperate presumptiō dareth avouch it to be a reason forged in our owne braine without the word of God, without autoritie,Pag. 78. and without reason. Herevpon therefore let vs heare the word of God herein. The Apostle to the Hebrews, cap. 12. saith, God chastneth vs for our profit, to the end we may be partakers of his holinesse. Againe, Discipline bringeth the quiet fruit of righteousnesse to those that are exercised therein. How often doth God say that he chastneth those whom he loveth.Apoc. 3.19 Heb. 12.6. Iob 5.17. Prov. 3.11. David in the 119. Psalme confesseth that before he was afflicted he went a stray, but after his afflictions he kept the commandements of God. And againe, It is good for mee that I haue beene afflicted, that I may learne thy Statuts. 2. Chro. 33 Was not Manasses for his conversion endebted to his captivitie? And are not we for Davids Psalmes endebted to Saul and Absalon? For the building of the Church of God in our daies, are not we endebted to the Martyrdome and torments that our fathers [Page 108] endured for the Gospell? By the word of God and experience we finde other ends of our afflictions then satisfaction and redemption to the iustice of God. Therefore saith Chrysostome in his Homely of confession & pennance, that God punisheth vs not for the sinnes past, Non exigens supplicium de peccatis sed ad futura nos corrigens but correcteth vs for that that is to come. Here doe our adversaries rouse themselues and seeke all meanes to vnderprop their so ruinous a cause, and to perswade that to pardon a sinne, & yet to punish it with satisfactory paines: to acquit a debt and yet to make the debter pay it are things compatible, & such as doe well agree. This doth the Frier proue by a Theologicall reason. Among all the workes of God [saith he] doe equally shine his mercy and his iustice: a propositiō that beareth many exceptions.Pag. 75. As in the punishment of Divels, we find soveraign iustice without mercy. And God doth often minister the one without the other, as himself saith in the Epistle of S. Iames, cap. 2. There [Page 109] shall be iudgement mercilesse to him that sheweth no mercy. Only in the worke of redemption is this proposition true: his mind is, that in the Iustification of a sinner Gods mercy should be displaied in conferring vnto him the first grace and remission of eternall paines. And to giue some way to his iustice, he will haue it to take some satisfaction of the sinner by punishing him with temporall paines as well in this life as in Purgatory. Wherein I beseech the Reader to consider the nature of the vntruth, which consisteth in wrangling and iarring with his owne principles. The frier said that among al the works of God his mercy & his iustice did shine equally: but here he maketh them altogether vnequall: In that mercy revealeth her selfe in pardoning an infinite paine, but iustice sheweth herselfe in making thē suffer temporall punishments, which neverthelesse may be abridged and redeemed by some fasts, and slight offerings made by the survivers for the [Page 110] dead. Was it meete to seeke place for the iustice of God where wee might abase it so low, and dishonor it in paying it in such base coine and clipped mony [...] Even this might serue for an evident and most mightie testimony to the truth, if wee proue that according to our beliefe, gathered out of the word of God, the Iustice of God and his mercy doe equally shine in the worke of our redemption & are likewise infinit. For God hath shewed himselfe infinitly iust in accepting at the hands of our pledge and redeemer Iesus Christ a sufficient price for all our offences: also infinitly mercifull, in allowing to vs this payment, as made in our name. His wisdome hath vnited things which otherwise seemed hardly to agree: having found a meanes to punish all our sins, and withall to forgiue them all, by giving to vs his son, the obiect of his iustice, for an argument and matter of his mercy. But to pardon a man all his sins and yet to make the same man to beare [Page 111] one part of the deserved punishment for satisfactiō for the same, are matters contradictory. The fire of Helie speaketh no better to the purpose. Adam [saith he] had pardon for his sinne, and yet both he and his posterity haue incurred many calamities. 1. Hereto we do answere, that to no ende hee here commeth in with the paines and sorrowes that are cōmon to all men, sith that in this place wee deale only with punishments proper to the children of God. 2. He deceiveth himselfe in thinking that the evils and paines for al men are punishments for the sinne of Adam. For they are punishmēts because men do persist in the sin of Adam. God never punisheth one man for another mans sin. The child shall not beare the iniquity of his father, saith Ezechiell. 18.20. True it is that so manie Calamities had never befallen mākind, had not Adam sinned: but yet this stā deth ever firme, That God never punisheth any before they haue throughly deserved it. 3. He presupposeth that which is [Page 112] false and yet in question: namely that the paines whereto the faithful be subiected by the sin of Adam, be satisfactions, payments and redemptions to the Iustice of God. For of this kinde of paines do we now entreat, because they make Purgatory to be of this nature. We say then that al these evils, labours, diseases, yea even death it selfe, do alter their nature in the faithfull: and of evils become medicines. Of satisfactorie pains they are made healthsome exercises to the soule: God by the wounds of the body healeth the woundes of the soule: even in like manner as a triakle composed of venimous Ingrediences, yet tempered by a skilfull Physition becommeth a very healthsome preservatiue. The like do we say of the death of the faithfull. It resembleth the passage over the red sea, where Gods enemies are swallowed vp: but his children doe finde way to the promised inheritance. Farthermore if it be a punishment to satisfie the iustice of God wherfore do [Page 113] the faithful expect it with Ioie, and in their desires even hasten the comming of it, as did the Apostle S. Paule. Phil. 1.13.
Besides these reasons they alleadge many examples as of Mary, Moses, David who were punished after their offences were forgiven. Namely David whose example they do vrge: 2. Sam. 12. Where God having forgiven him his sinne, said neverthelesse vnto him, The sword shall not depart from thy house, because thou hast despised me. Againe, Because thou hast given the Lordes enemies cause to blaspheme his name, thy childe shall die. There is not say they, to the end thou shouldest not cause to blaspheme. Likewise in the 7. of Micheas: I will beare the wrath of the Lorde, because I haue sinned against him: wherein their iudgement fayleth them: for they labour to proue that which we do grant. Who denieth but that the sins of the faithfull are the efficient causes of the chastisementes that God layeth vpon them? And that they [Page 114] fall vpon them because they haue sinned? But our controversie dependeth not vpon the efficient cause but vpō the finall. They say that it is to the end that Gods iustice may be satisfied by the punishment of the sinne: we say that it is to the end A sinner may amend. They will haue it. That God punisheth as a iust iudge: we that he punisheth vs as a loving father: not to exercise his Iustice, but correct our vnrighteousnesse: for as for the satisfaction due to his Iustice, the merits of Jesus Christ are a sufficient satisfaction. The father that punisheth his children to take satisfaction, putteth of his naturall affections & correcteth them, not for their amendment, but to satisfie his owne content. Now if this bee an Inhumane iustice in a father, what shall wee thinke of our heavenly father who is bounty it selfe? And who in his worde assureth vs that albeit the mother shoulde forsake the fruit of her wombe, yet will hee never forsake vs? Never shall wee serue God [Page 115] with a filial obedience, vnlesse we bee fully perswaded of his fatherly loue toward vs. The Fryer alleadgeth yet two examples more,Pag. 76. yet both false according to his custome. The one in the 14. of Numbers, where God having forgiven his people their sin, doth neverthelesse depriue them from entring into the land of promise: for by the 4. of the Apostle to the Hebrewes it appeareth that euen they that were excluded frō the land of promise, were also shut out out of the caelestiall rest. The pardon therefore that God graunted, was only the grant of Moses petition, who desired God that he would not vtterly root out the people of Israell. But heare we are not in hand with any such kinde of pardō. In an other place he produceth the example of Baptisme and saith in Baptisme God pardoneth Original sin, but not the paines thereof, as subiection to death, the fire of concupiscence, with other calamities. Concerning the death of the faithfull we haue spoken [Page 116] before and proved that it is no calamity vnto them,Pag. 100. The Counsell of Trent Ses. 5. saith that Paul calleth cōcupiscence a sinne, but it is no sinne neither any satisfaction to the Iustice of God. And as for the fire of concupiscence, the frier is mistaken, in bringing that for an example of the punishment for sin, which in it selfe is a sinne and in the law forbidden.
This maine thus overthrown which made the body and principal of our adversaries reasons, let vs now thrust forward and yeelde the truth an absolute victorie.
12 God commanding vs to pray that he would forgiue vs our trespasses, as we forgiue them that trespasse against vs, sheweth that wee are to attend from him forgiuenesse in like manner as hee willeth vs to forgiue our neighbours, that is to say, without revenging our selues, or taking any satisfaction or amends in all or in part. After therefore that hee hath forgiven vs all our offences, as S. Paule witnesseth, shall hee yet draw one payment out of so tedious & burning a fire?
[Page 117]13 Farther yet to vrge this matter presupposing that there is a purgatory, I demand whether Iesus Christ doth in heaven intercede for the soules there tormented,Rom. 8.27. and pray for their deliverance: for S. Paul teacheth vs that Iesus Christ sitteth at the right hand of God making intercession for vs. Dare they say that he intercedeth no more for those souls, and that in their behalfes he hath given over the office of a mediatour? But if he pray for them, no doubt but God heareth him,Iohn. 11.22 and so they come forth at his intercession: to what ende then do now serue those offerings and suffrages of the liuing, with the Popes Indulgences, but to that which Iesus Christ hath already done?
14 Againe sith the death of Iesus Christ is sufficient to redeeme vs, even out of Purgatory, why may it not serue to that vse? Iesus Christ hauing paid all the paine and penaltie that we did owe will not God receaue this payment & ransome for so much as it is worth? [Page 118] God who saved vs when wee were his enemies, envieth not our good, neither abateth any part of the price of the death of his sonne neither will hee ever permit that Iesus Christ hauing paid enough wholly to satisfie his iustice and to exempt vs from Purgatory, that in this case the benefit of his sonne should be shortned vnto vs. Also the Apostle to the Hebrewes, cap. 7. v. 15. saith, He is able perfectly to saue them that come to God by him, seeing hee ever liveth to make intercession for them. If hee then can perfectly saue vs, why will hee not doe it? and being able fully to acquit vs towards God, shall his power to doe it be greater then his willingnesse? Can he be content to see his brethren, his members, his spouse for one sinne tormented seaven yeares in a fire like to that of hell? To such forcible reasons my adversaries doe answer very coldly, or rather not at all. For they answere themselues, not my obiections: They labour to shew how our satisfactions [Page 119] and the paines of their Purgatory may no way derogatfrō the merits of Iesus Christ: but they answer nothing to my demand; what the reason is that Iesus Christ hauing paid enough wholly to satisfie the Iustice of God & to exempt vs from Purgatory, they will not suffer that his benefite should stead vs so much? Yet doe we shew them that they doe not only fly, but also in flying doe blaspheame, blemish the brightnesse, and curtal the perfection of the merits and satisfaction of Iesus Christ.
Then say they that the merit of Iesus Christ is indeed sufficient: but it must be applied vnto vs, and that cannot be but by meanes: then among other meanes they come in with our satisfactions and paines, and the tormēts of Purgatory. 1. Hereto wee say,Rom. 10.17 1. Cor 10. Gal. 3.27. Ephes. 3.17 that it belongeth to the word of God and not to them to prescribe vnto vs the means to enioy the benefit of Iesus Christ: and the meanes that that doth set vs down is faith, the word, and the sacraments: but [Page 120] but in no wise any roasting of souls, of any fire after this life. 2. Next let any man of vnderstanding bee iudge whether the meanes to enioy the benefit of Iesus Christ, ought to bee contrary to the benefit it selfe: The meanes of taking profit by physicke consisteth not in taking of poison: The meanes to enioy the light of the sunne resteth not in shutting vp the windows of the house or the windowes of the body, that is the eies. Sith therefore that the benefit of Iesus Christ and his satisfaction is the soveraigne pledge of the mercy o [...] God: what likelihood is there that the meanes to enioy it can consist in the execution of the iustice of God? An [...] sith the satisfaction of Iesus Christ i [...] our acquittance towards God: what appearance is there that the meanes to attaine to it, can rest in forcing vs to pay, and tormenting vs in a fire some hundreds or thousands of yeares? Wee are not to omit that the meanes to apprehend the grace offered vnto vs in Iesu [...] [Page 121] Christ ought to be actiue and tending to the enioying thereof, and not a passion or torment. 4. That the meanes to apply to our selues, or to apprehend a thing ought to be of another kind then the thing apprehended or applied: as we cannot apply one medicine by another; one plaister by another: or the satisfaction of Iesus Christ by any other satisfaction. To all this our adversaries haue not a word, and doe as meanely acquit themselues as before they did licentiously triumph.
Thus do these bellowes of the fire of Purgatory, these his holynesse factors, chatter about the benefit of Iesus Christ with craft and subtilty, and pleasantly seeke to colour their fact, and sweenten the superficies with poyson: for at the shutting vp of all they doe abase and bring to naught the benefit of Iesus Christ. And indeede in the fire of Helie it is said that this principle That Iesus Christ hath wholy satisfied, The fire of Helie, p. 75 maketh men carelesse. They also affirme that [Page 122] man can satisfie God Ex Condigno that is to say,Dem. Soto disp. 2. quest. 2. Art. 3. in 4 sententiarum, Nauar. Notab. 22. Num. 10. de Iubileo. by equipollēt satisfactions, & that not for themselues only, but also for others: as diverse of them do teach. Bellarmine hee goeth farther: for in his first book of Purgatory, cap. 10. he saith that men are their owne redeemers, & do themselues redeeme their sins. Yea he proceedeth so farre that he will acknowledge no other actuall or reall satisfactions but our owne: for he houldeth that the satisfactiō of Iesus Christ serveth only to make ours of force: and therefore S. Paule tolde vs an vntruth when he said that Iesus Christ gaue himselfe a ransome for vs; 1. Tim. 2. for he maketh vs only to pay the ransome, and giveth price and waight to our satisfactions. But these principles doe we deny & detest, as newe Articles of faith forged without any testimony of the word of God, as the Crosse of the crosse of Iesus Christ, and an alter built out of the ruines of the gospell wherevpon to erect and advance humane satisfactions. [Page 123] Man cannot attribute to himselfe anie part of his rāsom, neither share out this glory between Iesus Christ & the sinner without blemishing of Iesus Christ, plucking him from his crosse and treading vnder foot the blood of the covenant, the only price of our redemptiō. There is no salvation in any other, saith S. Peter. And Hebrews 10. With one offering hath he for ever consecrated them that are sanctified. Againe, We haue one God and one mediatour betweene God & mā, which is the man Iesus Christ who gaue himselfe a ransome for vs, saith S. Paul. 1. Tim. 2.5.6. howe then dare our adversaries say that sinfull man is a redeemer of himselfe:Bellar. lib. 1. Indulg. c. 4. or that the saints by their superabundant satisfactions are by any means our Redeemers, as Bellarmine saith? Our enemies doe yet bring vs one plaister more to lay vpon the wound that they haue made in the benefit of Iesus Christ. But it is a plaister without ointment, besides they lay it besides the wound. They say that the vertue of our [Page 124] satisfactions [whereof Purgatorie is one] doth depend vpon the satisfactiōs of Jesus Christ. It is he that maketh our torments to be of any valew: it is the grace and mercy of God that maketh vs to satisfie: what shall we say to this? Or rather what shal we not say? for the mockery togither with the absurditie is to evident. They say that Jesus Christ giveth vs power to pay a debt, which himselfe hath already paid to the full, and to satisfie for that which is already acquited: who cā without laughing imagine, or rather who would not spite that a surety, who hath set a prisoner at liberty by paying his debt for him, should after make him pay to the same creditor the same debt that him hath already paid: yea & which is more: that the same second payment shoulde be accompted a grace and favour? who could ever haue thought that the pains and torments of Purgatory had beene counted among the graces of Iesus Christ? But say they, it is a grace to giue [Page 125] power to the creature to satisfie of him selfe that is to say, to beare the punishment of his owne sin. Let vs learne; for this is a new kind of beneficence, A criminall person shal hereafter commend the bounty of his iudge, who after hee hath freely forgiven him, shall of his grace and superabundant mercy, cause him to bee whipped about the towne, and to pay excessiue amends, that so he may haue the honor to satisfie for himselfe. Now if Purgatory bee a grace of God, why doth the Pope come with his Indulgences, vniustly officious, to diminish this grace? Againe, if it be a favour or a grace that God granteth to the creature to satisfie for himselfe, the damned shall be his favorites, whom he will make to pay to the full. Doe we nowe dispute with men? You seraphicall doctors, your much knowledge maketh you madde. S. Iohn Baptist said that of stones God could raise vp children vnto Abraham: but these men wil bring the children of Abraham to be stones, insensible [Page 126] and brutish.The falsehood of the frier, p. 79. Thus do these our Masters abuse our simplicity. To fill vp the whole measure of abuse, the Fryer to this purpose citeth a passage out of the 52. of Esay, saying. I will praise thee O Lord for thou art displeased with me. Let all the iniuries that they lay vpon me be true if throughout the whole chapter there be one word to that purpose: but with him such falshoode is ordinary. Yea and were this place true, yet maketh it nothing against vs, who confesse that God is to be praised and lauded for his chastisements, wherewith he correcteth and amendeth vs. But what correspondēce hath this with Purgatory, where none can amend? And so let this bee spoken in answere to all other like passages.
This is the question whervpon him selfe doth in some sort make me an honorable amends. For in our conference having often said and stiffe and sto [...]tlie affirmed that Iesus Christ had not satisfied, but for so much as we were not able [Page 127] to satisfie; for now he denieth it and so seemeth as if he would entreat Iesus Christ more favorably; wherein in sundry sorts he wrongeth himselfe: for first he sheweth to those that haue been his assistants and are not altogither forget full, that corrupt meaning is with him turned to a habitude; and even growne into a complexion. Then disadvowing this principle he contradicteth the auctor of the fire of Helie, who mainetaineth it and himselfe also: for in an other place he speaketh the same thing almost in the same tearmes. The fire of Helie page 69. saith thus.This which he addeth is a slander for wee say not so. Bellarm. de Purgat. lib. 1. cap. 10. pag. 78. If Iesus Christ hath satisfied for all the faults and punishments, [so as for our parts there is no more to do] why then after the offence rem [...]ted do we endure so much evill? And this he speaketh from Bellarmine. Si Christus satisfie it pro omni [...]ulpa, cur post remissam culpam tam multa mala patimur? The Frier also saith, That for that part for the which we can satisfie the divine Iustice, our Lord hath not otherwise satisfied [Page 128] but in applyed to vs his merites, by the which our satisfactions doe supply that temporall paine: but he giveth vs power to satisfie: and to giue a man power to beare the deserued punishment, and to make the satisfaction to be of force, implyeth not to satisfie or to be punished for him. But the Friers memory faileth him: much more his respect to the word of God, in that he endevoureth to frame vs new articles of faith, yea which is more, even in that that is of greatest importance, and is as it were the soule and principall part of Religion, without any auctority of the holy scriptures: saying that Iesus Christ did not otherwise satisfie for temporal punishment, that is Purgatory, but by applying to vs his merits, whereby wee do satisfie.
Thus much for the agreement of Purgatory and mans satisfactions with the merits of Iesus Christ: from which argument before I depart I cannot forbeare but must of necessity propounde [Page 129] one excellent note that Cardinal Bellarmine setteth downe in his booke De poenitentia where he laboureth to shewe that the sinnes committed before baptisme are redeemed by the blood of Iesus Christ without our satisfactions:Bellarm. de poenitent. lib 4. cap. 10. but the sinnes after baptisme are redeemed by our owne satisfactions. He saith, that S. Iohn the Evangelist instructing a yong man, who after baptisme had committed many Ryots, he exhorted him to fasting and to praier, as saith Eusebius. And herevpon the Cardinall setteth downe this note.Euseb. Hist. Eccl. l. 3. c. 17 Iohannes non id precepit quod luther anisolent, vt Christi sanguine peccata sua purgata esse certò crederet, sed preces & Ieiunia indixit: that is, S. Iohn commanded him not that which the Lutherans doe vse to command: that is, that hee should certainely beleeue that his sinnes were purged by the blood of Iesus Christ: but he enioyned him to fasting and praier. In this regard then are wee called Lutherans and Heretickes. Thus also shall the Apostle himselfe be foūd [Page 130] a Lutheran and worthy the Inquisitiō, because he saith,1. Ioh. 1.7. The blood of Iesus Christ purgeth vs from all sinnes: for he writ to the faithful and to the baptized, and to those whom hee calleth his children. These our Masters matters thus discovered, and themselues convict of prophaning the merits of Iesus Christ: to be revēged they vse this recrimination. The Frier saith that We doe so assure the soules in this blood, Pag. 91. A slander, that the only remembrance of baptisme once received, is a remedy against all sinne, without need of any other matter. A slander forged in the shop of the father of Lyes▪ as is also the same which the fire of Helie chargeth vs withall: namely that It is enough that Iesus Christ suffered, 62. A slander. and so for our parts we need do nothing: and herevpon they heap vp many passages & proofes for the necessity of pennance and good works: but all in vaine, considering wee beleeue nothing of that they accuse vs of, but do affirme that the only way to life is to obey the commandements of [Page 131] God: It is necessary that we heare his word, and obey him: that we repent vs of our sinnes and convert vnto God: That we subdue the flesh, and quench the heate of the concupiscence therof: that we suffer with Iesus Christ and for Iesus Christ, to the end we may be glorified with Iesus Christ. For albeit our paines and good workes bee no sufficient price to purchase salvation, yet are they necessary for the attaining thereto. In that we extoll the excellencie of the satisfaction of Iesus Christ, we doe it not to make vs negligent, in good workes: but to invite and stirre vs vp to loue God and to acknowledge his graces: God is not good to vs to the end we should be wicked to him. His benefits are to vs as bonds. Iesus Christ is vnto vs not only matter to hope well, but also a rule to liue well. If he haue bought vs, it is to the end we should be his, and how his by seruing the divell? The pascall Lambe must be all eaten, for Iesus Christ cannot bee divided: wee cannot [Page 132] participate in the fruit of his death if we be not made conformable to his resurrection by newnesse of life: neither can we enioy his promises vnlesse wee keepe his commandements. And there fore saith David, Psal. 130. There is forgiuenesse with thee that thou maist be feared. There by shewing vs that the mercy of God towards vs must be by vs accompanied with his feare. According to this Franciscans doctrin David should haue said There is no full forgiuenesse with thee that thou maist be feared. He thē that of Gods mercy shall make an exemption from wel doing, or shal put of his amendmēt from day today, thinking that it is not yet time to become an honest man, wil find himselfe deceaved: for repentance is a guift of God which hee giueth not to scorners: And ordinarily such as seek to reserue to God the last part of their daies and as it were the lees and dreggs of their liues are surprised by death before they attaine thereto: as being a matter iust and equall that they should [Page 133] haue no portion in God, who did so vnequally divide with him.
In the meane time to heare these men dispute of the necessitie of good workes, you would thinke them to bee saints or pettie Gods, and our Church to be a harbour to all wickednesse: and a schoole of excesse: as if sinne were a matter lawfull among vs. Indeed to our great griefe we confesse that wee haue but over many bad examples among vs. We could earnestly wish that as the high Priest disrobed himselfe at the entring into the holy place; so that every of vs could put of his olde sinnes and rellicks of wickednesse at the entry into the Church of God: but the perversitie of this age together with the contagion and haunt that wee hold with such as be yet out of the Church doe corrupt the manners of many: yet dare I say thus much, that among vs you shall find more examples of charitie, of sobrietie, and of diligent reading the word of God then among our adversaries: [Page 134] that the pillars of the Church of Rome are more polluted then the pauement of ours: that our spend thrifts are more tollerable then the sobrietie of those that reproue vs: that our vices are evē vertues in regard of the riotous excesse of the Roman Prelats. The murderers of Kings were not of our flocke. Vices and sinnes against nature haue no place among vs. Trading and Pride haue in the Court of Rome put of the habit of vices and are now accompted for honest carriage, activitie and ordinary occupation ietting vp and downe in the cloake of of discretion and wisedome.Bern. ser. 33 super Cant. Ministri Christi sunt & serviunt Antichristo. Inde is que vides quotidie Meretricius nitor &c intestina & insanab. est plaga Ecclesiae. Hereof read the complaints of Petrarch in his Epistles and sonnets. The Epigrams of Zanazarus: the complaints of St. Bernard, who tearmeth the traine of the Court of Rome, the traine of the whore of Babylon and of Antichrist. And after all this must these people with a Romish Catholike zeale, come and preach to vs the necessitie of good [Page 135] workes and complaine that wee open [...]he gate to all vice, Faelicia saecula quaevos [...]oribus opponunt, habeas iam Roma pu [...]orem.
But what if we shall proue that the [...]octrine of the Church of Rome is a [...]octrine of Licentiousnesse, and open [...]th vnto men a large gate to escape at. [...]ow much people feeling the approch [...]f the Iubile do emboldē thēselues vn [...]er the assurance of plenary pardon? [...]hat a gate of licētiousnes do they opē [...]o the rich, who assure thēselus that by [...]iving to the Church after their deaths [...]hey may haue masses enough song for [...]hem and so abridge the paines of Pur [...]atory? And doth not the custome of [...]uying other mens praiers make a man [...]egligent in praying for himselfe? Yea [...]nd which is more, by enioining the sin [...]er for his penance to fast and pray do [...]hey not make that a punishmēt which [...]ught to be a consolation? Also when [...]hey make but seaven mortal sinnes, cal [...]ing the rest venial and easie sins, such [Page 136] as may be blotted out with an Aue o [...] a little holy water, do they not entertaine the sinner in wickednes: and sow cushions vnder his elbowes to lul him the faster a sleepe in his vice? Or terrifying the consciences with the feare o [...] Purgatory do they not therby corrupt piety vnder the colour of establishing it? Making it not a filiall and voluntary obedience, but a servile feare? Led o [...] not for the loue of God but for fear o [...] punishment: not for hate to the sin, bu [...] for terror of the torment.Rom. 12. The Apostl [...] exhorteth vs by the mercies of God to consecrate and offer our selues to God yet not for fear of his iustice. Propoū [...] to the sinner the loue and excellenci [...] of the son of God; shewing him that i [...] was our sin that crucified him: that o [...] offences are the very nailes that pie [...] ced him; what is there of greater for [...] to plant in his hart both a loue of Iesu [...] Christ, and a hatred of sin, which wa [...] the cause of the torments of the son o [...] God? Especially when he shal conside [...] [Page 137] that by this death himselfe shal obtaine [...]ife, that from a bondman of Satan, he is bought to bee the sonne of God: also that in beleeving in him he shal not perish, but haue life everlasting. Shal hee not feele himselfe moved to loue God and in acknowledgement of so great a grace to consecrate himselfe to God, and after the rule of his worde to [...]spire to the reward that God hath pitched him at the end of his course? these men therefore by their traficke doe but subvert religion, and in the fire of Purgatory, in liew of true piety, forge an [...]dea and fantastical forme of the feare of God.
15 The same fire blasteth and aba [...]eth the mercy of God, as not pardo [...]ing vs at the full; sith our selues must [...]n a fire beare part of the punishment. Wherefore shall we limit the mercies of God in matters wherein hee will bee pleased and glorified by doing vs good?
16 The iustice of God is likewise [...]iolated therein, in that they make it to [Page 138] exact two payments for one debt. The first which it receaved of Iesus Christ, and was sufficient for all the punishments due to our sinnes: what interest therefore haue these people, that they are so willing to enter into this fire a [...] the charge of the glory of God, who [...] could be content freely to pardon th [...] through Iesus Christ?
17 Againe, every payment and satisfaction that is acceptable to Go [...] must be voluntary, and not forced, otherwise he accepteth it not: But th [...] paine of Purgatory [say our people] [...] vnto those, that haue not sufficient [...] satisfied in this life, inevitable: and whether they will or no, they must of nec [...] sitie passe that way. Then is it not a pa [...] ment acceptable with God. And albe [...] these men say that the poore soules d [...] patiently beare those paines, yet c [...] we hardly beleeue but that they had other presently be in Paradice, then to [...] bide a thousand or two thousand yea [...] broiling in a fire.
[Page 139]18 Hereof ariseth another reason, namely that those soules do not satisfie God: but that God rather satisfieth him selfe in punishing them against their wills.
19 By the same doctrine also the consciences are in perpetuall torment through the apprehension of this fire: for what would not we giue to avoid a fire of an houre long? how much more if it should last a moneth? Yet what were this in regard of many hundreds and thousands of yeares: and that in a fire as hot as the fire of of hell, saith our frier?Ioh. 14.27. where is that peace promised by Iesus Christ? or how in our death shall we haue these effects of the spirit of God dwelling in the hearts of the faithfull, namely ioy and peace as saith Saint Paul. Galat. 5.22.
My adversaries doe contradict thē selues in their answers, which indeed are no answers but recriminations.Pag. 106. A slaunder The frier saith that we doe preach liberty of conscience, without apprehension of [Page 140] the iudgements of God, which is false and slanderous. Wee preach neither libertie nor licentiousnesse, but peace of conscience to such as repent & beleeue in Iesus Christ: but to the impenitent we denounce the iudgements of God. Thus this frier accuseth vs of flattering and lulling mens consciences asleepe: But the fire of Helie contrariwise accuseth vs of holding them in torment, because we account all sinnes, both mortall and veniall, equall. Whereto I answer that albeit wee should hold those which they tearme veniall equall with the mortall, yet in as much as we teach, that both mortall and veniall are forgiven by Iesus Christ,A slaunder wee doe no whit astonish the consciences. But in truth it is a slander of our adversaries. Wee acknowledge the inequalitie of sinnes. In some, God is more offended & grieved then in other some: yea even amōg the sinnes that they call mortall, some are more hainous then other some. To overskip a leafe or two at mattins, [Page 141] or vnder color of shrift to talke of loue are smaller sins thē to slay his own king. Sacrilege is more hainous then simple theft: Incest then whoredome: only we smile at their folly in distinguishing sins into veniall and mortall, because this word veniall signifieth pardonable. And we knowe that the sinnes which they cal mortall, as murder and whoredome doe growe pardonable in such as doe convert and truly repent, as in David who was defiled in both these sinnes. But in the impenitent these sinnes are indeed mortall and punished with eternall death. And so through Impenitē cy that sinne which is veniall and pardonable in one, is mortall in another. The parts therefore of this distinction doe iustle and encroch each vpon other: besides I will say thus much more, that it is rashnesse in our adversaries to define that there bee but seuen mortall sinnes: & that all other sinnes be pardonable: for it is the office of the iudge, not of the offender to determine what [Page 142] paine each sinne deserueth, for in the sight of God we be all guiltie.
20 Purgatory likewise bringeth with it many inconveniences: for in that it teacheth that the fasts, offerings, and almes deeds of the living doe serue to bring soules out of Purgatory, the same maketh many to bee more negligent, & to relie vpon their friends that surviue. Daily examples we haue many of people that buy Masses, & hire men to pray for their soules, whiles in the meane time they take license to practise all excesse, dissolution and rapine. All Doctor Du Valles answer stil resteth in recriminations.Pag. 75. The auctor of the fire of Helie denieth that Iesus Christ hath fully satisfied. He saith that we are they that make men carelesse, in that we teach that Iesus Christ hath fully satisfied, and that on our behalfe there is nothing to satisfie. Hereto I haue before fully answered and at large. Yea I doe protest that we hold no such beliefe. Hee farther saith that the prayers made for such as are in Purgatory make not men more carelesse, then the same which in [Page 143] this world one maketh for another: whereto we say that it is true, that the prayers of the living, one for another make the sinner to be more negligent, when these prayers are taken for payments, redemptions, and satisfactions. Herevpon the Auctor of the fire of Helie to shaddow his purposes, in liew of speaking of fasts & offerings, speaketh only of prayers, which peradventure he would haue beene ashamed to reckon among the redemptions and payments for other mens offences & sins.
21 By this gate also came in the trafficke, and the exchange was opened in the Church. The rich do build obits and anniversaries for their soules: for them are the privat Masses song: the poore must be content with the generall praiers, wherein the rich also haue their shares. Al the Churches shal ring with peales, praiers and diriges after the decease of a man that hath been extraordinary liberall and bountifull to the Clergie: but for one that hath giuē [Page 144] nothing ye shal never heare so much as one Masse: neither will the orders of begging Friers presse to a poore mans house. By these means haue the church of Rome heaped togither so much goods that one only hospital (entituled of the Spirit in Rome) may in rents dispende foure thousande crownes a day. His holynes keies are of gold: a mettall that openeth both heavē & Purgatory: for this good prelate and his factors & followers are better studyed in the golden number, then in the dominicall letter, which is the holy scripture. Should a poore beggerly soule participate in those graces which his holinesse hath reserved for the greatest Lords? It were a goodly sight to see some porter or pointmaker or some such base fellow sollicite in the Court of Rome for to purchase buls of delivery of the soule of some poore kinsman of his out of Purgatory, and indeed the booke of rates in the Popes chancery hath sundry clauses of this nature: Sed hoc tātum [Page 145] pro qualificatis, Printed at Paris by Toussain Denis in S. Iames street at at the sign of the Crosse. 1520. with priviledge of the court. & istae gratiae non conceduntur pauperibus. By this reckoning Jesus Christ was deceived when he said Blessed are the poore considering that the rich haue such goodly priviledges & by thē do so soon enter into Paradice. This traficke also doth appeare in this, that the Church of Rōedoth hold that children dying soone after Baptisme do go straight into Paradice, which notwithstanding, the Priests do not forbeare to take money for their Masses for such children: also in that the Cleargie pay least for the souls of their friends, there by acknowleging the slightnes of their marchandize.Page 76. The Doctor Du Vall confesseth there is abuse: so daintyly doth he speake of so horrible and publike abhomination. The Frier knowing that this traficke, the more it is stirred the more it stincketh, saith nothing at all of it.
23 The same errour maketh God more favourable to those that shal liue in the day of Iudgment then to others, [Page 146] for they shall not come in Purgatorie at all: to the Carmelite Friers then to the Franciscans: for they pretend a priviledge to abide there but vnto the next saterday after their deathes: to those that haue meanes and friendes to procure them Masses, then to others. For why should a poore man giue sixe pence to be named in the memento of the Masse, if hee did not hope of some good that he should haue lost if he had not beene therein named? Yet had hee not bin named if he had given nothing: for with thē No peny no paternoster. Let vs also cōsider that by this doctrin such as die immediately after they haue ended their Iubile go straight to Paradice and are exempt from Purgatory: but that man, peradventute not so vitious, neither oppressed with so many sinnes, yet dieth before the yeare of Iubile, goeth into Purgatory and is deprived of so great a benefite: likewise that he that is wel horsed and dwelleth not far from the place where these pardons are to [Page 147] be had, doth much more easily obtaine pardon for his sinnes then he who dwelling three hundred leagues of, hath never a horse. The same abuse also tyeth the mercy of God to one certain place, as that al sinnes are remitted at the Frā ciscans, but not at the Carmelites, or Iacobins. Yea so far doth some pardon stretch that hee that in the Covent of the Franciscans shall say the praiers in the bull ordained, obtaineth plenary pardon for al his sinnes: but though he say ten times more praiers in an other couvent, yea and that with much greater devotiō, yet shal he (al this notwithstanding) obtaine thereby no remission of sinnes. For like a foole he went to seeke remission of his sinnes in places that the Pope had not appointed.
Herevpon the auctor of the fire of Helie taketh vs at the first rebound and saith, You say not well, for mercy hath regard to the offence and eternall punishmēt, but iustice hath regard only to the temporall. Wel spoken of this doctor. What? [Page 148] hath not Gods iustice regard likewise to eternall paine?Page 71. And doth he not also shew his mercy in remitting the temporall? The same doctor doth also wō der that in all these things I can finde any inconveniencie. And willeth vs here vpon in profound silence to adore the impenetrable Iudgements of the Lord. But I doe more marvaile that with me he doth not marvaile that at our hāds he should require adoration with silence: where hee should rather come with lamentation and sorrow, yea even with execration. What? shall God entreat the wicked with more gentlenes? And shall my horse or my mony exēpt me out of a burning fire of many hundred yeares continuance? Shall God shew favour to a soule, not after the stedfast faith or burning charitie thereof, but according to the time when it shall depart, whether in the yeare 1599 or in the yeare 1601? And yet we must with silēce adore that which crieth for vengeance before God, and which testifieth [Page 149] how farre covetise hath enchroched vpon religion? Shall Romish pollutions be given vs for rellickes? blasphemies for oracles, and the same compared with the misteries of God election and healthsome vocation? Indeed if of two wicked ones God will pardon the worst, no man can accuse him, yet surely he will not pardon any such before he giue him repentance and grace to become an honest man: But to say that of two elect and children of God he will in a tedious and hot horrible fire roast him that hath beene the most vertuous, and bring the worst strait into Paradice because hee had money or a horse to carry him to the Iubile, or for that he died soone after the Iubile, it is as much as to spit God in the face, & to paint out prophane toies in his temple for God will iudge every man according to his workes: not according to his wealth, his horse, or his aboade.
Now, as one absurditie once set downe, a thousand will ensue: so the [Page 150] whole discourse of the doctor vpō this place is even a web of blasphemies. For soone after he saith, The mercy of God is in al places to be found, Pag. 76. but not alike: for in the Temple God giueth better eare to our prayers then elsewhere. Is it for that God is neerer to the Temple: or because in those places God hath his hearing better?Mat. 6.6. How then doth Iesus Christ counsell vs to enter into our closets to pray, if God doth better heare our prayers in a Temple then in a closet? Yet put the case it were so, still the inconvenience that we haue propoūded doth remain. For why should God pardon sinnes in one Temple rather then in another? When throughout the world there was but one Temple where the true God was served, it was no marvail that the faithfull were bound to goe to it: but in the Gospell where doe wee finde that ever God subiected vs to goe to seeke remission of sinnes in a Temple farre of, and to leaue those Churches that bee at hand? Who seeth not that [Page 151] this is done for gaine? because the sum dispearsed in many places, and passing through many hands, would insensibly vanish and weare away, and so could not serue those purposes which the Pope and his Prelats had before set downe. In all the premises it appeareth that the Doctor doth but mocke, and beleeueth nothing of all that hee hath said: neither is this the first tract wherin he discovereth himselfe:Pag. 60. for whereas Beda, Dionise the Charterhouse Monk, Bellarmine and with them Cayer & the fire of Helie do place a floured & sweet field at the end of Purgatory. I asked him how these flowers grewe vnder earth without sun or raine, this venerable Doctor answered that in me it was meere doltishnesse to aske such a question: for, saith he, these flowers are not really vnder the earth, but the Lord by an Analogie instructeth vs of things in the other world. Let vs beare with his rusticall Philosophy: this licence to call Purgatory the other world; which [Page 152] neverthelesse hee placeth vnder earth, sometime in Bathes: sometime in Rivers: sometime in Ice, & sometime vnder the leaues of trees. But who can endure that the dreames of a few Monks should bee tearmed the word of God? Either that when they tell vs these fables it is God that instructeth vs? All this the frier passeth over without any answer, but meerely excuseth himselfe, saying, that he will speak more thereof the next Lent in his lenten sermons. The like answere hee might haue made to the whole booke, & never troubled the Iesuits of Tournon for their helpe.
23 Finally, admit Purgatory should breed none of these mischiefes, yet surely it cannot bring any good: for what benefit can grow of being tormented in the fire? To say, it purgeth our sinnes that matter is already answered, & convicted not only of impietie but of contradiction and impossibilitie: for themselues doe also say that the sinnes bee not purged, but the paines: And S. Iohn [Page 153] telleth vs that the blood of Iesus Christ doth purge vs from all sinne. And the punishment or torment for a sinne is no purgation from that sinne: nether were the whip or gibbet ever tearmed a purgation.
24 To the same purpose. It seemeth that all punishment is either for satisfaction and his revenge that punisheth or causeth to bee punished:Aul. Gel. lib. 6. cap. 14. Clem. Alexand. lib. 4. stromatum versus finem or else for the correction and punishment of him that is punished: either else for an example to others: But the fire of Purgatory yeldeth no satisfaction or revenge to God: considering that hee hath already taken satisfaction and revenge for our sinnes in the death of his sonne Iesus Christ? neither for the amendment or correction of the soules that are in this fire, for they are already iust and without sinne: neither for any example to the living: for no man seeth any thing: neither to make vs the more honest, by holding vs in feare: for God desireth not to be served [Page 154] for feare of punishment, but in loue and voluntary obedience: besides if it were a matter that stood vpō feare, hell were sufficient to terrifie vs.
Pag 80. Pag. 109.The fire of Helie & the frier impute to mee that I should say that I beleeue not Purgatory because I see nothing: but where said I so? but I say I beleeue none, because I so find it in the word of God: and therefore the Monkes amplifications to this purpose are cold and grounded vpon a slander. Bellarmine & with him my adversaries doe imagine that they haue found a commoditie in Purgatory: for [say they] It is profitable to the glory of God that the secundary causes should worke: that is to say, that our soules should contribute sōewhat towards the purchasing of salvation: God then belike honoureth his creatures in making them to be tormē ted: sith that to bee tormented is the way to contribute towardes the purchase of salvation. They then that doe longest abide in torments do cōtribute [Page 155] most: and God sheweth more favor to them then to those whom hee tormenteth lesse, or whom by the Popes Indulgences hee fetcheth soonest out of the fire. As for this principle, it is a point in natural Philosophy, but not alwaies true in Divinity; wherein it were better to receiue supernaturall graces from God then to put forth our forces and so to worke naturally. Howbeit let vs accept of this principle, least our people shoulde overlabour them selues to defend it: for as wel it maketh against Purgatory: It were better [say they] that the soules should do: but in Purgatorie they suffer: they are miserably roasted certaine hundreds of yeares: Admit that to roast were to do, yet were it better to doe in heaven and so to haue the action of Angels: As for the Contribution that we shal bring to the attaining of salvation, the holy scripture prescribeth vs other meanes to attaine thereto. It willeth vs to beleeue in Iesus Christ: to carry his Crosse: leaving [Page 156] al worldly cogitations, to tend to the aime of supernatural vocation, and to make perfect our salvation with trembling and with feare. Thus is there a meanes to labour for our salvation, yet such as our labour shal not be accounted a payment or satisfaction, neither our soules be roasted in a fire.
Now albeit I haue spokē and inculcated these things the more expresly to cut of sclanders, and that I haue said & do yet say that the faithful ought to cō tribute and to bring whatsoever their care & labor toward the work of their salvation, yet is bad dealing so turned into nature with our frier minor that he dare sclander & impute to me a cō trary speech to that which indeede I spake. That for our parts we ought to cōtribute nothing, Slander. and that the holy scripture teacheth vs to go to Iesus Christ, &c. And withall he exclaimeth saying, Why do you thus abuse the people? A prodigious shāelesnes. Thus is the cause of Jesus Christ handled as some oration over a box of [Page 157] triakle, or a game at gobelets.
The auctor of the fire of Helie doth likewise wrest my words: He maketh as he were abashed [saith he] because wee saie that the soules in Purgatory doe satisfie by their paines: because they doe not, but only they suffer. But I never spake it.
25 Vpon this fire already quenched, we poore, as a surplussage, this aspersion taken out of a booke indeed Apocriphal, yet such a one as our adversaries do hold for Canonical. Thus speaketh the booke of Wisdome cap. 3. v. 1. of the soules of the faithful. The soules of the righteous are in the hands of God, & no torment shall touch them: then shall they not go into Purgatory. He addeth, At their departure they enter into peace: then not into a fire.
CAP. 4. Against mans satisfactions in generall.
PVrgatory thus razed, which is the forest and most scortching satisfaction, let vs go forward and search it even to the roote, reversing in generall all the satisfactory paines that our adversaries do impose vpon the sinner. And now that we are cōe to the word satisfie you are to vnderstand that there are two sorts of satisfying:Expositiō of the word Satisfie. the one for debt, the other for offence. Debt wee satisfy by paying: offence by confessing the fault and craving pardon: this in true speech is to make satisfactiō. Now in this questiō we deale with the means how to satisfie God for our offences: which is, not by paying or redemption, [Page 159] but by humbling of our selues, with amendment and asking forgiuenesse. As therefore we doe admit this kind of satisfaction; which signifieth the confessing of our faults and humiliation before God, so on the other side we reiect such satisfactions as are holden for redemptions and payments to Gods iustice.Pag 80.
The Monke beareth himselfe after his ordinary manner in a ridiculous insolent ignorance. These be his wordes. In this place I coniure the reader without passion to consider the grossnesse of the minister: for hauing brought him into such tearmes that he could not vnsay himselfe, he bethought him of the most notable cavill in the world: namely, that where the ancients doe vse this word Satisfie, they vse it in this signification to haue faulted, as who would say Nolim factum: A slander. yea hee hath presumed to set this downe in writing, these last words he addeth that himself might giue vent to the slaunder: for Throughout my writing is there any [Page 160] mention that Satisfie should signifie to haue done amisse? But I say that to Satisfie signifieth to confesse to haue don amisse and to aske forgiuenesse. Now let vs see whether his coniuratiōs without holy water be not frivolous, and how hee discovereth my grossenesse. What Calepine, saith he, did ever deliver such an interpretation? Hee vnderhand confesseth that he is well seene in Calepine: but we need no Calepine in words that little boies are skilfull enough in. Suetonius in Iulius Caesar, cap. 73. Valeriū Catullum, à quo sibi vesiculis de Mamurra perpetua stigmata imposita non dissimulaverat, satisfacientem eadem die admisit cenae. And in Tiberius, cap. 27. Consularem satisfacientem sibi, ac per genua orare conantem, ita suffugit vt caderet supinus. And in Claudius, cap. 38. Ostiensibus graviter correptis, cu (que) cum invidia, vt in ordinem se coactum scriberet, repente tantū non satisfacientis modo veniam dedit. And read Torrentius vpon the first passage, where he saith. Solebant qui verbis aliquem [Page 161] laeserant, Ni [...] in te scripsi Bithinice credere non vis: & iurare iube▪ Malo satisfacere. iurare nolle se ea dicta esse, at (que) ita satisfacere. This is the sense of the worde in Martial. lib. 12. Epigram. 79. In Plautus Amphitruo Alemena iniuried by her husband, saith thus, Aut satisfaciat mihi at (que) adiuret insuper se nolle esse dicta quae in me insontem protulit. Tertullian in his booke de poenitentia saith, Satisfactio confessione disponitur. Confession And that which hee calleth satisfaction in the same booke he calleth Exomologesis; Gehennam exomologesis extinguit. But peradventure our Monke wil thinke these latin auctors to bee tainted with heresie, or to be incompetent iudges & of smal skil in his latin tōgue which now we must learne out of Scot, Holcot, Bricot, or the rule of S. Frances where it is elegantly said, Fratres possunt vestimenta repeciare de saccis & alijs pecijs cum benedictione Dei. It is now therfore meere simplicity in our younger schollers to offer to speake latin in the presence of the Franciscans: for that which is said in the tēth chapter of the [Page 162] same rule That friers vnlearned, must not care to learne: is spokē for that time when ignorance was meritory. But because these witnesses be but of smal auctority, let vs here Bellarmine in his fourth booke De poenitentia cap. 16. vpō these words of S. Ambrose: Ambros. Nomine satisfactionis excusationem siue defensionem apertissime designavit. lachrimas Petri lego, satisfactionem non lego, saith that S. Ambrose by this word satisfaction meaneth excuse or defēce: no paymēt or redemption then, as our frier woulde haue it, who to mainetaine his speech produceth such passages of the Scripture as make against him, wherein to satisfie signifieth not to pay or redeem. He saith, that Pilat meaning to satisfie the Iewes delivred Barrabas & S. Paul defending himselfe before his Iudge Felix saith that he will satisfie for himselfe, in Greeke it is [...] I defend my self. Yet in al this haue we no speech of paiment or redemption. What is now become of our Coniurations, and the demonstrations of my grossenesse? Learn brother Minor and thanke me.
[Page 163]Now let vs wrastle with these humane satisfactions taken for redemptions & payments to the Iustice of God for the payments due to our sins: hereto serveth al that hath beene spoken against the satisfaction of Purgatory & for the sufficiency of the only satisfaction of Iesus Christ: now let vs thereto adioine the reasons.
2 By the holy scripture we learne that Salvation is a gift, yea a free gift:Rom. 6.23. Luk. 12.32. Ephes. 2.8. Pag. 102. we do not then buy it, neither doe wee pay any price for it in part or in whole. Du Val answereth not: The frier saith that the two first passages are false, and that there is not such a worde, let vs therefore looke vpon the passages at large. In the 6. to the Rom. v. 23. S Paule saith, the gift of God is eternal life through Iesus Christ. In the 12. of S. Luke, v. 32. Iesus Christ saith. Feare not litle flock, for it is your fathers pleasure to giue you the kingdome. Am I a falsifier, or hee a slanderer? You see it is: his hope was that the reader woulde never haue searched [Page 164] out the places: for their prohibition that none shall read the holy scripture emboldeneth him in this liberty: yet doth it not serue his turne: for having so falsely accused me of falshood in the next line himselfe committeth a notable falshood, corrupting this excellent passage of S. Paul to the Ephes. cap. 2. For by grace are yee saved through faith, and that not of your selues, It is the gift of God. Then NOT BY WORKES, least any man should boast him selfe: But this Frier to breake the force of this passage, and to entāgle it, maketh the Apostle to speak thus. The salvation wrought by our Lord, proceeded of the only grace of God, & of his mercy and loue. He perverteth the sense and taketh away the words of most importance, that it is not by workes that wee are saved, but by the gift of God. Where is truth and plaine dealing become? Where is conscience? O God how lōg shal thy advesaries tread thy holy word vnder foot?
3 Against this so wholsome doctrine, [Page 165] which appeaseth our cōsciences and giueth to God the glory of our redemption our adversaries doe obiect the Counsell that Daniell gaue to Nabuchadnezar. Redeeme thy sinnes by alms. 1. But this redemption was not toward God, but toward men whome hee had robbed, and was therefore to recompence them by liberalitie. 2. Againe here the question concerneth satisfactory paines, in which ranck Almes hath no place, albeit it is a worke commanded to all, and an exercise pleasing to the faithfull. Never will any man exercise charitie as he ought, so long as hee thinke it a punishment or satisfactorie paine. Is that helpe where one member helpeth another, as the hand doth the foot, a paine? We all are members of one selfe bodie saith Saint Paul. 3. Which is more, our adversaries will haue our satisfactions to serue to redeeme from the iustice of God not the sinnes, but the punishment for the sinnes. Now here it is, Redeeme [Page 166] thy sinnes. Here therefore haue we need of a glosse after the Romish manner, that Sinne here signifieth the punishment of sinne as who should call Theft the whip. Murder, the gallows. For everie absurdity is good with these men, provided that yee beleeue a Purgatory. 4. The principall point is this, that this king Nabuchadnezar beeing a heathen needed no satisfactions, which they say, serue but to redeem tēporal paines, and that after baptisme, or after Circū cision, but this king was never circumcised, & being out of the Church, needed not these meanes to avoide eternal paine. The frier produceth yet other passages, as in the Proverbs, cap. 5. v. 29. Almes purgeth sinne: but this place is false & the whol verse left out of the Hebrew: yea even the Romane translatiō it hath no speech of Almes. 2. To what purpose speake we of purgation where the question is of redemption. 3. Finally we confesse that amendment of life purgeth sinne, so farre forth as by this [Page 167] meanes the sinner becommeth cleane, as cleanlynes purgeth the body, succeeding after foulnesse, as they say in the schooles non efficienter, but formaliter. But where the question concerneth such a purging of sinnes as by vertue thereof we shall appeare cleane and innocent in the day of iudgement there the holy Scripture saith that The blood of Iesus Christ purgeth vs from all our sins. 1. Ioh. 1.7. Hee also citeth the 16. of the Proverbs. Almes redeemeth iniquitie: whereto I haue already answered vpon the place of Daniel: besides the passage is falsely set downe, for according to the Hebrew it is thus, There shal bee propitiation for iniquitie by gratuitie and truth. Yea even in the Romane translation there is no speech of almes. That which hee addeth out of the 12. of Toby, That almes maketh vs to finde eternall life, is not in the greeke originals: neither is it to the purpose: for we do confesse that almes and all other good workes are the way to salvation, and consequently to make [Page 168] vs finde salvation: but here our questiō concerneth the price of our redemption from the paine due to our sinnes: which also may bee an answer to that which he hath alleaged out of the 4 of Tobie: Almes deliuereth from death, and suffereth vs not to come into darkenesse. For so it is in the greeke. Surely no man doth deny but that good works be the way to salvation, and in applying our selues to them, we withdraw our selues from perdition. Let vs goe on, and sith the old serpēt, though cut asunder knitteth himselfe againe, let vs not cease mangling of him with the word of God and sword of the Gospell.
4 God commanding vs to pray that he would forgiue our offences, as wee forgiue them that haue offended vs, doth thereby shewe that wee must looke for like forgiuenesse from him as we doe giue to our neighbours, that is, without revenging or exacting satisfactory paines.
5 But what if I should proue to [Page 169] these advocats of mans satisfactions, that man by satisfactory paines cannot satisfie God for paines due to the least sinne? For if slandering of our neighbor or calling of our brother fool, be in the Church of Rome veniall sinnes, & yet S. Paul. saith in the first to the Corinthians the 6. that backbiters shall not inherit the kingdome of God: & Iesus Christ saith that hee that calleth his brother fool, is punishable in hel fire, when shal we haue satisfied for the paine due to such a sinne, which many times evē the best doe incurre? Or when shal we haue endured paines satisfactory for hel fire, or for a sinne that deserveth deprivation from eternall life? To the ende also that our adversaries should not make cursing a mortall sinne by their glosses and consequences, their owne decree distinct. 25. maketh a long list of veniall sinnes, among which cursing hath his place saying: Si cum omni facilitate vel temeritate maledicimus, quoniam scriptū est, nec Maledici possidebunt regnum Dei. [Page 170] By the iudgement therefore of their own Canōs cursing is of two natures: The one that it is veniall: the other, that it is excluded out of the kingdome of heauen, and consequently deserveth eternall death. Whereas our frier doth coniecture & granteth that the calling of a mans brother foole, draweth with it the sinne of wrath consummate, hee shall hold vs excused although we admit not his coniectures for rules: besids I will returne him to Cayer, Caier. p. 20 who will haue Gehenna here to signifie Purgatory, not hel, as the Frier would haue it.
Ioh. 8.11.6 Our Saviour Christ said to the woman taken in adultery, Goe and sinne no more. Dismissing her hee did not impose vpon her any satisfactory paines, no more then S. Paul when hee pardoned the incestuous man. That which particularly maketh against Purgatory is this: That if neither Iesus Christ, not S. Paul imposed any satisfactory paines vpon the sinners, even when in apparance they might haue beene profitable [Page 171] for amendment, howe much lesse will God impose satisfactory paines vp on his children in a burning fire, when there is no farther place for amēdmēt? Here doth our Monk come forth with such an answer as hitteth himselfe and his fellowes on the knuckles, saying. The griefe may ly so heauie on the sinner, that it may satisfie for the whole obligation of the paine. For besides that hee doth thus coniecture of the womās cogitation, he also evidētly accuseth the Popes and Priests of manifest iniustice & rashnesse, in that they impose satisfactory paines vpon the sinner that protesteth sorrow and repentance. For what know they whether the sinner bee so oppressed with sorrow as that heauinesse may serue for satisfaction? Or what knowe they whether she hath sufficiently satisfied, sith they wot not how grievous her sorrow was?
7 Againe who hath givē the Pope or his Priests auctority to impose corporal or pecuniary punishments vpon [Page 172] sinners? Let them shew vs any cōmandemēt from God or his Apostles. The Primitiue Church indeed reproved sin, by excluding men for a time from the communion of the faithful, and that after the example of S. Paule, who for a time cut of the incestuous person from the Church of Corinth: but after absolution to impose Corporal or pecuniary punishment: or to enioine men to pilgrimages or scourgings we find no example. The old Testament doth indeed furnish vs of some examples of such as haue fasted and wept for their sins, because weeping proceedeth from sorrow and fasting is a helpe to devotion and freedome of minde: but as I said, after forgiuenes to impose punishments vpon the sinner whereby to redeeme the paines of Purgatory and so to satisfie the Iustice of God I finde no example.
8 And it seemeth that these our masters haue compounded with God, & that they are assured that God wil be [Page 173] content with any summe of mony, or any pilgrimage, and so wil bee appeased toward the sinner. But if this seem hard to be beleeved, how can mens consciences be at quiet? How shal they be assured that God wil be cōtent with such satisfactions imposed by the Priest? Whosoever vndertaketh to pay his debts must first inquire what he oweth, as also consider of the valew of coines that he giveth to his creditor: but the sinner knoweth not howe much temporal paine he oweth to God, neither the value of every of his satisfactions. How shal he then know when he hath sufficiently satisfied? What knoweth he how neere every fast bringeth him to Paradice? every pilgrimage: every scourging: and indeed we see how these consciences whom they haue captivated are in perpetual disquiet, and so haue recourse to the satisfactions of others: to buy Masses for after their decease, & to depart hence in marveilous feare & anguish. A iust punishment for choosing [Page 174] for the foundation of their hope other props and stayes then the only satisfaction of Iesus Christ.
9 Againe in as much as some condemned to corporal pennances, can exchange them into pecuniary, how shall we be assured that God, in liew of corporal punishments, will be cōtent with money.Penitent. Ro. Tit. 9. c. 29. The Romane penitentiall telleth vs that A rich man may redeeme one fasting day for two shillings, but an extreame poore mā must giue at the lest foure pence. Thus may the poore man when he hath paid his money fast for more.
10 If in absolution they pretende to loosen the sinner, how doe they in loosing his bonds entangle him farther, and by pardoning him, condemne him to greater paines?
11 I would farther demand whether the satisfactions that they impose be good works or no. If they bee not good why do they enioine thē? If they bee good why doeth the Pope release them, and by his Indulgences dispense with them? Can we without horrour [Page 175] read that which Bellarmine hath writtē in his booke De poenitentia. Bellar. de Penit l. 4. c. 13. Indulg. faciunt vt pro iis poenis quae nobis per Indul condonantur non teneamur praecepto illo de faci endis dignis paenitentiae fructibus. Bellar. de paenit. l. 1. c. 4. That Indulgences do dispense with obedience to this cōmandement in the third of Matthew. Bring forth fruits worthy repentāce: for sith they will needes haue it so that this saying, Bring forth fruits worthy repentance, to signifie to chastise a mans owne selfe, and the Pope doth dispense with this chastisement, it plainly appeareth that the Pope dispenseth with Gods Commandements.
12 And here I beseech you consideratly to way howe farre superstition hath encroached vpon the auctority of the Gospel. Our enemies do make a ceremony and a sacrament of Penance, which indeed is of it selfe a vertue. Being demaunded whether Penance were a sacrament before the comming of Christ, they say no:Cons. Trid. Sess. 4. c. 1. Even the prelates, assembled in the Councell of Trent doe acknowledge that the pennāce which Iesus Christ before his passion and resurrection and Iohn the Baptist preached, was no sacramēt: for they [Page 176] wil haue it to be made a sacramēt since the resolution of Jesus Christ, and that without any other proofe, then their owne authority: for they wil be beleeved vpon their owne words. But wee haue one passage in the Revelation, written since the ascention of Jesus Christ that expoūdeth vnto vs the signification of Agere poenitentiam, to doe penance, or to repent. In the second of the Revelation God complaining of the Ephesians, who were fallen from their first loue, commandeth them to Repent and to do their first works, therby shewing that Repentance consisteth in amendment of life. At the least thus much we haue gathered of their owne confessions, that the penance or repentance practised in the Church of Rome is not the stone that Jesus Christ and S. Iohn Baptist did preach: for they indeed, when sinners came to them, imposed no satisfactory paines. Note likewise that the same which when Iesus Christ preached it, was a vertue is nowe become [Page 177] a Ceremony; and from a changing of the soule is come to be an Exercise of the body: and now set down for the redemption of our soules, as before we heard in Bellarmine, that men are Redeemers of themselues. Neither may we omit that this their sacrament of penance serveth but for the sins committed after Baptisme: whereof it followeth that if an old Pagan should convert to the faith he should be received without penance or repentance.
13 There is yet more. For as it were Ridiculous to sowe a piece of friese vpon a satten garment, so is it a matter that can hardly agree to ioine our satisfactions, our fasts, our scourgings, a haire cloath, a corde, a friers coule, a roasting of soules with the passion of the only son of God, to make vp the total of the redemptiō of our souls and of satisfaction vnto God.
14 In this matter our adversaries do still retire to their withered and olde beaten principle: that is, that God after [Page 178] he hath pardoned the sin requireth satisfaction to his iustice by the punishment of the sinne. We haue already shewed that to forgiue a sinne, and thē to exact satisfactorie punishment for the same are things incompatible. That God never required any such satisfaction of the theefe, neither Iesus Christ of the woman taken in adultery: neither S. Paule of the Incestuous person after he had forgiven him. That Iesus Christ hath satisfied for all the paines due to our sinnes. That the iustice of God accepteth of no payment but such as shal be most exact and to the proofe of his righteousnes. But there is no satisfaction sufficient to vndergoe that examen, but only the satisfaction of the son of God by Ieremy called The eternall, our righteousnesse. And therefore that our travailes and afflictions are profitable to exercise, proue, amend, and humble vs, but not to redeeme vs, or to satisfie to Gods Iustice, which is already fullie satisfied by Iesus Christ, and which requireth [Page 179] not two paymentes for one debt.
15 Yea which is more, themselues do acknowledge that in baptisme God forgiveth both the fault and the punishment and requireth not of the sinner any satisfactory paine:Bellar. de paenit. l. 4. c. 10. It is not therfore repugnant to the iustice of God to forgiue without our satisfactions.
16 But in as much as this is one of the greatest abuses in popery That God by Baptisme doth pardon both the fault & the punishment of sinnes committed before Baptisme: yet that wee must satisfie and pay the Iustice of God for the sins committed after Baptisme, It is necessary we should a little crush out this impostume. 1.Conc. Trid. Sess. 24. c. 8. First who authorized them in matter of remission of sins and redemptiō to invent new articles of faith with out warrant of the holy scriptures? If a heathē murderer or incestuous parson shoulde hypocritically cause himselfe to be baptized, shall this baptisme blot out all his former sinnes, or shal his hypocrisie [Page 180] prooue fruitfull before God?Tertul. de paenit. cap. 6. Tertullian indeed in his booke de Poenitentia saith that it cannot be: yet doth Spaine furnish vs of many examples thereof, where the Mahumetan Marannes do cause themselues dissemblingly to be baptized. 2. Againe let vs represent to our selues a heathen man, a murderer, a sacrilegious person, &c. One who sinneth not of ignorance, or of feare, but of meere malice, and at the last in his old age repenteth, frameth himselfe to Christianity and receiveth baptisme: which as our adversaries do say is of such vertue, that God doth simply and without satisfaction forgiue him all his sins committed before his baptisme: but for the sins that he shall afterward commit, albeit smal and of in firmity yet God requireth that he beare the punishment as well here as in Purgatory. Doth it stande with the iustice of God simply and without satisfaction to pardon the greater sinnes committed of malice at one time: and at another [Page 181] time to impose fiery torments for much lesser offences committed ignorantly or of infirmitie? Moreover, when by baptisme we haue put on Christ, as saith S. Paule. Galat. 3.27. haue wee put him on only for that time, or for all the daies of our life? Or is the benefite of Christs death of lesse effect after baptisme then in baptisme? 4. Wherein I pray you consisteth the vertue of baptisme but in this, that thereby wee are made partakers in the merits of the death of Iesus Christ, being by baptisme buried with him in his death? Also if in the holy supper,Rom. 6. and in the gospell apprehēded by faith we be also partakers, why should we not feel the like effects? 5. I would aske againe what the reason is that sith in their Masses is applied (as they say) the benefit of Iesus Christ, why their Masse should bee of lesse efficacy then baptisme? or wherefore it cannot exempt a sinner from satisfactory punishment? Also for what cause, they so highly extolling the excellency of their [Page 182] Masse, do in this point so clip her wings and trusse her vp so short? Yea and why they stand in neede of so many Masses to fetch one soule out of Purgatoty, cō sidering that if their Masses doe apply to that soule the benefit of Iesus Christ they cannot apply it otherwise then it is, namely hauing an infinit power and consequently able to deliuer that soule at the first dash. But the mischiefe is that if this should bee performed by one Masse only, then should the profits of the Clergie bee mightily diminished. Now albeit all these things be as cleere as the day, yet are we in small hope that those men can take any relish in them that are fed & maintained by the abasement of the benefit of the death of Iesus Christ. For the documents of Gods word can never pierce into the vnderstanding vntill the true zeale of God be first entred into the heart. Avarice, Idlenesse, and Incredulitie do harden the minds, exasperate the stomacks, and as rude, barbarous, & vngratefull porters [Page 183] hinder the entry and from our mindes stop vp all the waies to the doctrine of the gospell.The fruits of the Sacrament of pennance. Now if there be any thing that vpholdeth the tyranny, that fostereth the vices, or that nourisheth the idlenesse of the Clergie, it is this newe sacrament of pennance, which is as it were the Palladium of Babylon. First by their auricular confessiō (a member of this sacrament) they search into the secrets of houses, and make themselues terrible to those whoe after they haue revealed to them their filthines & faults cannot behold them without feare and shame. By this they purchase great liberty with Princes & Princesses, whose most secret affaires they doe by shrift discover. By this such as make any proiects of Civill warres doe find the particular affections of the people and vnderstand of whom and how many they may make account, hauing the Priests trustie to them and feede for that purpose. By this doe the Priests make way to their covetous desires: for hauing by [Page 184] shrift discovered such as bee of a good temper, they can soone knowe where to find but easie resistance. In this shrift they also sport themselues with strange questions, for they never aske the sinner whether hee loue God withall his heart: whether he preferreth the glory of God before worldly goods: whether he loueth his neighbour as himselfe: whether he trusteth in the promises of the Gospell and hath a stedfast faith in Christ: whether he bestoweth his time in the daily reading and meditating vpon Gods word, which are the first points of pietie: but he asketh him whether he doth obserue Lent: whether he had the company of his wife in the weeke before Easter called the great week: whether hee hath paid his duties to the Church: whether hee hath beene troubled with any fowle cogitations of licentious handlings, voluntary or not voluntary pollutions, &c. Looke vpon their mirrour of confessions: the comment of Anthony Augustin Bishop of [Page 185] Aragon vpon the poenitentiall Canons of the Roman Poenitential: and namely Benedictus Summe of sinnes, which is in every shop. Also the 19. book of Burchard Bishop of Wormes, which entreateth of confessions, and then call mee a deceauer, a beast, the spirit of Satan, as the Frier doth, if you finde not all kinde of abominatiōs curiously set forthwith the vices against nature, the secrets of religious houses, and the subtil sleights of Nunnes exactly taught vnder the shaddow of Reprehension. These matters will I leaue to such as are past shāe: yet can I not forbeare but must of necessitie touch some of the most tollerable, that by them you may iudge of the rest. The Roman Penitentiall demandeth of the sinner in his shrift, Fecisti fornicationem cum equa, velasina? If hee haue so done, the pennance is to fast with bread and water fortie daies. In Burchard the Priest saith to the woman Fe [...]isti quod quaedam Multeres facere solent? Prosternunt se in faciem & discoopertis [Page 186] natibus iubent vt super nudas nates confiotatur panis, & eo decocto tradunt maritis ad comedendum; hoc ideo faciunt vt plus in amorem earum exardescantisi fecisti duos annos per legitimas ferias poeniteas. Againe he asketh Fecisti quod Mulieres quaedam facere solent? Tollunt piscem vivum & eum ponunt in &c. Againe, Fecisti quod quaedam Mulieres facere solent? vt cum filiolo tuo parcuùlo fornicationem faceres? Let the reader seeke the rest if he list, but by my counsell he shall never goe about it: for if it be lawfull to speak of that a man hath not seene, I thinke the discipline of Tiberius in his secrets of Capreae, the Sibariticall bookes and Aretins tables for the which hee was surnamed. Il Divino Aretino, are in regard of these, but modesty and simplicity. But this mischiefe is not so done: for after shrift they giue absolution and do pardon after the manner of Iudges that pronounce sentence of remission: wheras they ought to pronounce pardon, as herehaughts of the grace of God, preaching [Page 187] to the penitent sinner that God is recōciled vnto him through the blood of Iesus Christ: and as ministers loosen the sinner: not as Iudges, but as preachers of the grace of God, which is purchased for them through the death of Iesus Christ: for it lieth not in mee to pardon offences committed against another: but the party against whome they be committed is to pardon them: much lesse then can man that is vile & perverse, pardon sinnes committed against God, who is righteousnes it selfe. If a sinner doe earnestly and hartely repent, God will forgiue him although the Priest will not: but if he doe not repent, God will not forgiue him, albeit the Pope himselfe should. Now doe I leaue it to your consideration in what manner the Pope can giue pardons by his letters patents, sealed in forme of Decrees, cōsidering that himselfe knoweth not whether his pardons be acceptable with God and may stand the sinner in any stead: neither is hee sure that [Page 188] the sinner haue true repentance, without the which there is no forgiuenesse, saith God in Esay cap. 43. for it is God only that can pardon sinne, as saith St. Cyprian. Cyprian. ser. de lapsis. Nemo se fallat: Nemo decipiat: solus Dominus miserere potest. Veniam peccatis soius potestille larg [...] riqu [...] p [...]ecata nostra portavit &c. nec remittere Indulgentia sua potest quod in Dom [...]num delicto graviori commissū est. Let no man deceaue himselfe, there is but one God only that can forgiue sinne. And Tertullian in his booke of shamefastnesse, cap. 21. saith, Who forgiveth sinne but God only?
This absolution thus givē, the priest imposeth vpon him satisfactory paines either corporal or pecuniary: herein lieth the tyranny: for by this meanes, albeit vnder other titles, they haue encroached a civil dominion over al people: yea even so far forth as to cut thē off from some sorts of meates: to enioine them abstinence from the duties of marriage: to condemne them to pilgrimages: to girt a cord vpon their bare flesh: to giue some portion of mony to some Church, or religious house. Thē having thus imposed corporall paines, either vpon favour or vpon covetize, they convert the same into pecuniary: [Page 189] or peradventure they wil licence them to hire some other to perfourme their penance, or to be scourged for them: as at Rome in the passion weeke, which they call the great weeke, you may see whole troopes of hired persons, who masked and disguised with their faces hiddē do publikely mangle their backs with scourgings,See Apuleiꝰ in his eight book of the golden asse where hee painteth the Priests of Diana the Syrien scourging themselus in the same manner. with a mercenary cruelty and ambitious penance. But wherfore is not all this performed in secret? Why still vpon one day? Is sorrow and repentance ordered after the course of the sunne? Or is penitent affliction become an ordinary ceremony? What example in all antiquity of so cruell a iest? And indeed they are people but of meane calling. If there be any of accōpt vndoubtedly they be frenchmen: for the Italians will never do it without great pay: and as men better advised, do mocke our simplicity. They may peradventure finde some lazy company who can be cōtent that his back should feed his belly like a porter, but in other [Page 190] manner. Rhenanus a very learned man in his annotations vpon Tertullian ad Martyres saith that this māner of scourging is taken from the Lacedemonians who customably vsed such whippings.
Now as the Pope is the greatest, so doth he smite the greatest blowes: for by these meanes the hath encroached a dominion over Emperours, kings and Princes, whom either in person, or by their Embassadours he forceth to take the stripes and beatings in his own presence.Baldus. l 5. De. 2. Mach. l. 1. Hist. of Florence. Polid. Virg. Mat. Paris. Io. Maior. l. 4 c. 3. Omitting all latter examples let vs speak of matters more ancient. Pope Alexander the third enioyned Henry the second king of England in person to go into Palestine, and withal to giue to his subiects leaue to make their appeales to Rome. Pope Innocent the fourth imposed vpon Iohn king of the same land a yearly satisfactiō of a thousand markes: and this tribute continued in force in England vntill the Reformation. Pope Alexander the thirde made the Emperour Fredericke Barbarossa [Page 191] to humble himselfe at his feet: yea he set his foot vpon his throat: nay more: They haue proceeded so far as to depriue kings and Emperours of their estates: which is a grievous satisfactiō, and never followed by any Indulgence. The more we read, the more abhomination. And it falleth out with vs in these matters as with such as begin to count the stars in the beginning of the evening: but after by the multitude that shoot forth are vtterly confounded. Alas! how hath Satan wonne so much from the Church of God? Had we ever greater cause with the Prophet Ieremie to wish that our eies were fountaines to bewaile these woūds of the church? so great abuse? so heavy a yoke laid vpon mens consciences? O eternall son of God take in hand thine owne cause: deliver so many captived soules: and let the light of thy gospel shine among vs. But least we should stray too far, let vs returne to our principal matter, & boldly enter the Bishop of Romes quarters. [Page 192] We purpose to lay open his marchandize & vsurpations in matter of Indulgences where by he draweth the soules out of Purgatory. And as these people haue at the confines of Purgatory placed a field all diapred with flowers, as a dependance or withdrawing chamber thereof so shall the chapter ensuing be a dependance of the question of Purgatory. For this fiery prison was purposedly built, that the Pope might bee the Iaylor thereof: and from thence fetch foorth the soules by the hookes of his buls & Indulgences, which be of more charge to the living then profit to the dead. Purgatory is the matter wherof, and Indulgences the cause for which we do dispute.
CAP. 5. Against Indulgences and the fetching of soules out of Purgatory.
THE Pope at the petitiō of the kindred and friends of the deceased [if they be of ability and calling] doth many times grant Indulgences wherewith to fetch the soule of the deceased out of Purgatory: yea which is more, he cōferreth such grace to certaine aulters that whosoever shall procure a stinted number of Masses to bee said thereon, he shall fetch one soul out of Purgatory: himselfe hath also some times granted to such as beene crossed to the holy lād, priviledge to fetch one or more soules out of Purgatory at their choice. A grace and favor which is also conferred to the fraternity of the Corde.
[Page 194] Cardinall Caietan in the beginning of the booke of Indulgences acknowledgeth that in all antiquity there was nothing to be found concerning Indulgē ces. Durand, Antoninus and Roffensis do say that Indulgences were not knowne in the daies of S. Ierome, and S. Augustin, or during the first fiue hundred years:Bell. de Indul. l. 2. c. 17 Biel. in. Can. Missae lect. 57. tit. 1.7. as Bellarmine also confesseth. Gabriell Byel vpon the Canon of the Masse saith as much: & making a question wherefore now a daies they should be so frequent; he answereth himselfe with the words of Iesus Christ: It is not for you to knowe the times and seasons which the Lorde hath put in his owne power. With this bridle he restraineth our curiosity. Besides my adversaries who will vse the fathers in despight of their hearts, haue not yet produced the example of any one fetched out of Purgatory vnder the primitiue Church: As for that which the fire of Helie telleth of Silvester and Gregory is false, and hath not the testimony of any ancient autor.
[Page 195]Now to furnish so notable a liberality, the Pope hath laide a bottomelesse foundation, which he nameth The treasury of the Church: and it is composed of the superabundance of the merits & suffrings both of Iesus Christ and of his Saints. This he distributeth among the souls of the dead, to helpe them out of Purgatory, & it is manifestly laid down in the Extravagants of Clement the sixt which beginneth Vnigenitus. Ad cuius the sauri cumulīe Beatae Dei Genetricis & omnia electorum merita adminiculū prestare noscuntur. Wherein it is said that the merits of the mother of God and of all the elect do helpe the merit of Iesus Christ: and serue to make vp the heape of this treasure.
To enter therefore into the examination of this new Gospell. 1. We aske who gaue the Pope power to fetch soules out of Purgatory? 2. Let them produce either commandement or example of any Indulgences given to the deade by the Apostles or by their first successours. 3. If it bee a new benevolence, how commeth it that God is now become more liberall [Page 196] then heretofore? 4. If al the power that the Pope assumeth to himselfe were first promised in these words, I will giue thee the kayes, &c. when was it actually conferred? It was [say they] when Iesus Christ said to Peter, Feed my Lambs. Admit it was spoken to the Pope, and that S. Peter only had the charge of feeding our Lords Lambs: must wee therefore reckon the dead among these Lambes? Yea, will some say, because the Pope therevpon sheareth them: be it so: but is the pulling of thē out of the fire, feeding? 5. Moreover in that the Pope armeth his power with the words of Iesus Christ, Whatsoever yee shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven? Doth he not condemne him selfe, in that he goeth beyond his commission? for Christ saith All that thou shalt loose on earth: hee saith not, All that thou shalt loose vnder earth. It must be saide that for the avoiding of this obiection, Pope Gregorie, & after him our doctors haue placed Purgatory in bathes, in ice, & in the winde. [Page 197] 6. Out of this groweth an other absurdity and this it is, The Pope looseth & delivereth the souls out of prisō, which neverthelesse he could not binde: how commeth it that the Popes power is is halfe decayed toward these souls, and that he reserved himselfe no more power but to loosen? The answer is evident: for by binding of soules and imposing punishment vpon them hee could get nothing: for no man will giue mony to be tormented, but to be released from torment: he therefore reserved to himselfe so much as is profitable. 7. Againe if he be able to draw out any soules out of this fire, howe chaunceth it that hee drawes out no more? What humanity is this in him that is tearmed The holy father, and is the head of the Church, to let his children lie frying in the horrors of a flaming fire, and yet is able to help them out? And he who saith that if by his bad courses hee shoulde carry innumerable troopes of souls into hell with him,Can. si Papa Dist. 40. yet let no mā presume to reproue [Page 194] [...] [Page 195] [...] [Page 196] [...] [Page 197] [...] [Page 198] him: for he that is iudge of all is not to be iudged of any. Why doth hee not fetch thē out of Purgatory by troops? 8. Neither are we here to alleadge that the Popes giue their pardons to the dead in forme of suffrages & intercessiō but not of Iurisdictiō & absolute power for in this questiō that is of no import, because it is holden that in whatsoever forme the Pope giveth these pardons, they be alwaies of force, and the soules be released by thē out of this fire: there fore our continual demand is this, why he offereth not his Indulgences or suffrages for more folkes and for longer time then he doth? 9. At the least this remaineth: sith the Pope pretendeth Iuridical power over the living, and giveth them pardons with Iurisdiction and power to absolue from all temporall paine, why doth he not take order that every mā may before his death receiue ful Indulgence? And that everie the soules of the faithfull may carry along with it three or foure hundred [Page 199] thousand yeares of pardon for her better indemnitie? why should the French or Spanish be in lesse favour with God then the enhabitants of Rome? of whō none goe to Purgatory vnlesse he be a very dolt, considering that even at his dore he hath so many Churches where in in one day he may purchase two or three hundred thousand yeares of pardon? 10. Again, how is it that the Pope delivereth the soules that are not of his charge from so long and grievous a torment, and yet cannot deliver the living that are (as he saith) of his charge from the smallest paines, diseases and afflictions? Hereto the Frier in liew of answer saith J am a foole, and so overslippeth them with many frivolous demands to no purpose. 11. Whereof also cōmeth it that our Doctors memories are so short as to forget that before, hauing said that of necessitie the soules that haue not sufficiently satisfied in this life must be purged in Purgatory so to satisfie the Iustice of God, they can now be [Page 200] content to permit the Pope by his pardons to fetch the soules out of this fire, and thereby hinder both the purging of the soules and the satisfaction of Gods iustice? But if they reply that Gods iustice is satisfied because the Pope presenteth for them the overplus of the merits of Iesus Christ and his Saints, they runne themselues on the pikes: for why did he not presēt to God the same merits before the soules departed out of their bodies, so to exempt thē wholy out of Purgatory? Or rather why should wee goe into Purgatory at all, sith Iesus Christ sitting at the right hād of God, and offering to his father his benefit for our redemptiō, performeth all that the Pope pretendeth to doe?
Against so many such pregnant obiections our Doctors do shroud themselues vnder a miserable distinction, as vnder a wet net against the raine. They say that the Pope delivereth no soules out of Purgatory by any Iuridicall authoritie, but by suffrages: And the Doctor [Page 201] Du Val expoundeth this dictinction by a similitude: he saith, If the french King were desirous to redeeme out of Spaine a prisoner there detained for debts, he would not offer to fetch him thence by authoritie or iurisdiction, but by suffrage and entreatie, offering his debt to the king of Spaine. Here he compareth our King to the Pope, the king of Spaine to God, and Spaine it selfe to Purgatory: but that wee must say is in regard of the Inquisition. Now albeit this distinction hath no more force against such maine obiections then their holy water against the divels yet must I open the falsehood and absurditie thereof.Pag. 41. 48. 75. For first herevpō these Doctors do contradict themselues for Cayer fighteth against his companions and maintaineth that the Pope giueth his Indulgences to the dead by power of absolution: and that hee pardoneth their sinnes as a king: and indeed in the taxe of the Popes Chancery wee finde these words. For an excommunicate person [Page 202] for whom his parents doe entreat the letters of absolution, Pro mortuo excommunicato pro quo supplicāt cō sanguinei litera absolut. vaenit Duc. 1 Caro. 9. disp 7. c 34. & disp. 6. c. 41. Bielin Can. Missae, lec. 57 the charge is one duckat and nine Carolus. Also Michael Medina a Doctor of note among our adversaries, doth hold that the soules in Purgatory are vnder the Popes iurisdictiō. See also the wordes of Bonaventure alleaged by Gabriel Biel. If any man maintaineth that the Vicar of Iesus Christ hath power of Iurisdiction over the dead, wee must not greatly contradict him. Thus our people are of contrary minds: but reason and practise are on Cayers side. Reason, because these words, to pardon informe of suffrage or intercession, beare no sense, besides that there is contradiction in them: for how is it possible to pardon a man by entreating for him? to pardon by forme of petition or intercession? hee that hath interceded to the king for a criminall person, will never say that he pardoned him: The same doth common practise convince: for what meaneth a pardon given to the soule by buls & patents sealed in forme [Page 203] of a decree? Doe wee not also reade in Maior and Wesselus, Maior in 4. Dist. 20. quaest. 2. Clemens, 6. In Bulla super Iubileo quod revocavit ad Annos, 50. that Clement the sixt commanded the Angels to transport into Paradice the soules of those that died in the voiage to the holy land? Nay more. Toward the end of the Councel of Lateran holden vnder Innocent the 3 yee shall find a Bull wherein he promiseth to all chose that shall goe in the expedition to the holy land, not only plenary remission of all their sinnes, but also an augmentation and higher degree of glory in the kingdome of heaven: but to such as would not goe themselues, but send others at their charges, he granteth only remission of sinnes: yea he proceedeth so farre, as against the gainesayers of the iourney hee denounceth that they shall answer him in the day of iudgement: as if the Pope should then be iudge. In all this it appeareth that the Pope pretendeth to haue power over the dead. But what should we seeke for more proofe, whē Pope Sixtus the fourth, in a Bull set [Page 204] downe in the first booke of sacred ceremonies, in the chapter of the benediction of the sword, vanteth that hee hath all power in heaven and in earth? The same degree is also attributed to Pope Leo the tenth in the last councell of Lateran. Sess. 9. & [...]0. Now if he assumeth to himselfe all power in heaven, where they haue nothing to do with him: how much rather over the soules in Purgatory, which stand in neede of his Indulgences? Finally, if the Pope giveth his pardon by suffrage, and in forme of petition or intercession, how can wee bee assured that God doth heare him? wheris the promise that in this case God wil heare him? or how in granting pardons to the dead [as when he granted to the soules of the Carmelites this privilege, that they should not stay in Purgatory any longer then vntil the next Saturday after their decease] is hee assured that God will like of this liberalitie? Thus much for this wofull distinction. Now let vs continue the course of our obiections. [Page 205] 12 Sith the Pope affirmeth that he hath in the treasurie of the Church the workes and superabundant satisfactions of the Saints and Monkish Friers that haue done and suffered more then they should: who was his Collector to gather vp these workes and sufferings? Or whoe delivered them into the Popes custody? Either when? Also who gaue him the charge to distribute thē? Who taught him to bee a better husband then the high Priest in the old Testament, who [if we beleeue these men] suffered the superaboundant satisfactions of Noah, Abraham, Isaac, Iacob, Hilarius in Mat. 27. Alienis operibꝰ & meritis. Ioseph, &c. to be lost? And sith the satisfaction of Iesus Christ was more then sufficient to redeeme vs, what neede we adde the satisfactions of Friers, Monks and Martyrs? Considering that if these Friers, Monks and Martyrs be in Paradice, they haue already received infinitly more glory then ever they could deserue or merit: and so they are superaboundantly satisfied, and therefore can [Page 206] haue nothing left for the redemption of others.
Hereto the Frier maketh no answer, only he saith, I raue and am at the last cast: let vs therfore haue some hallowed graines, or one of the partes of S. Frances breeches, that thereby we may die in the state of grace. He also saith that the blood of Iesus Christ is sufficient to redeeme a thousand worlds: the the surplussage therefore of our Saviours merits, is not to be lost, but rather to bee laide vp in the treasury of the church.Pag. 108. Whereof it followeth that the blood of Iesus Christ and his merites, shared out into a thousand parts, the Pope hath remaining in his treasurie nine hundred, ninety and nine, besides the merits of Saints & Martyrs which he also saith are our redeemers: but hee tooke his marke amisse and deceiveth himselfe in thinking that part of the merites of Iesus Christ may serue for one soule and part for an other, & that so we may find a remainder of the merits [Page 207] of Iesus Christ: for as the light of the sunne shineth wholly here & wholly in an other place, and that there is light enough thereof for ten times so many as be there where it shineth: also that the voice of a man that speaketh, doth sound wholly in the eares of every one that heareth him: even so everie faithfull man is partaker in the whole merits of Iesus Christ: And were there foure faithful, yet should every of the faithfull stande in neede of the whole death of Iesus Christ, and of every part that he suffered: as also if there were ten times as many faithfull, yet should every of them finde in the death of Iesus Christ enough for his redemption. Also in as much as we haue merited an infinite and eternal paine, it was requisite we should haue a redemption of an infinite price. In the suffrings of Iesus Christ there was neither want nor superfluity: and therfore herein the Pope doth as much as if he should husbande and lay vp the overplus of the sun shine [Page 208] or of the voice. All the rest of my obiections the Frier slippeth behind the hā gings.
But then commeth the Doctor Du Val to the rescue & laieth open his subtleties: yet doth he not tell vs who raked vp these superaboundant sufferings of the Saints and Monkes: who committed them into the Popes custodie: who autorised them to distribute thē for the redemption of paines due to others: when he received this autority: or when he began this distribution. All this he passeth over quietly, as indeed it were over much to enquire of. Marke therefore what he saith.Pag. 80. The Saints are rewarded in Paradice for their workes, so farre forth as they were meritory: but so farre forth as they were satisfactorie, if any Saint hath sinned lesse and satisfied more, this surplussage of satisfaction is not to be left: for the divine mercy and equity layeth it vp in the treasury of Indulgences. Therefore it serveth for others merits. He speaketh as if he should saie [Page 209] vnto me: See here is a house that cost two thousand crownes: also a prisoner that lieth in the Iayle for two thousand crownes: herevpon commeth a man with two thousand crownes, which he will make serue both to buy the house, and to redeeme the prisoner: but you will say: that cannot be: but the fire of Helie saith yes: and he findeth this expedient for it: The crosse side of the mony shall buy the house, and the pyle side shall redeeme the prisoner: so shall it be acquisitory on the one side, and satisfactory on the other. Even so [saith the Doctor] the merits of Saints doe purchase heaven, [and that is to buy it at an easie rate] and yet the same merits do stand for the payment and redemption of others. Thus doth he dally with God and man, yet bringeth no proofe out of the word of God.
The same Doctor produceth a passage out of the sixt of Iob, to proue that Saintes haue suffered more then they needed to satisfie to God for their sins. [Page 210] Oh that my sinnes and my miseries were laid togither in one ballance, False, my miseries would exceede my sinnes. By his favour this passage is false and in the Hebrew Originals it is not so, no neither in the Roman translation. In the Hebrew thus it is. Oh that that which provoketh me were well wayed, and that my breaking were laide togither in the ballance, for it woulde bee more heavy then the sand of the sea. The same doctor defendeth this treasure composed of the satisfactions both of Iesus Christ and of the Saints.Pag. 55. The Church [saith he] is a kingdome, then hath it a treasure. Iesus Christ in the 12 of Luke shall answere for me lay vp your treasure in heaven: thē not in the Popes coffers: neither is there in that place, neither in any other, any speech of Indulgences. Againe if this Imaginarie treasure belongeth to the Church, why doe they sell to her that which is her owne? Why do they exhort the people to purchase the Indulgences, if they belong to them? for no mā buyeth that [Page 211] that is his owne. This doctor addeth. The Church is a spouse, why then doe they take from her that right that beseemeth her, which is this treasure composed of the merits & satisfactions of her master, with the satisfactions of the Saints? We answer that the church is indeed a spouse: but the spouse of Iesus Christ, not of Saints: for they also are the spouse: It belongeth to God the father of this spouse & to Iesus Christ her spouse to endow her, and he hath endowed her with celestiall and eternall goods: but admit the Saints were bound to endowe the Church: must the Pope neverthelesse be treasurer of this endowment? it would be dangerous: for in his Cannons hee tearmeth himselfe The spouse of the Church. And Bellarmin, Bell. l. 1. de Pontif. Rom. cap. 9. who writ at Rome with the Popes approbation, saith that The Pope is the spouse of the Church: etiam Christo secluso: even Iesus Christ beeing excluded and set aside.
The same fire of Helie saith that in [Page 212] the old law they had a treasury in the Temple, where vpon he inferreth that the Church of Rome must also haue her treasury composed of the satisfactions of Iesus Christ and his Saints. A gallant shift. But the Pope who hath sixe and twenty thousande crownes a day to spend; hath hee not a treasury of like substance as the temple of Salomon? Howbeit vpon Apostolicall simplicity on the day of his coronation he scattereth among the people batocchi & bagatini halfe pence and farthings:Lib. Cerem. sacrarum c. Of the Popes Coronation. saying with S. Peter Act. 3.6 Silver & gold I haue none, but such as I haue I giue thee. Let vs consider likewise what entereth into this spirituall treasury. Stripes, pilgrimages, wallets, labours and travailes, with fasts superaboundant. What dreames? What husbandry? And al this to bee mixed with the merits of Iesus Christ: so well must they be accompanied. What shall we say of the prodigious tearmes of their pardons, amounting even to millions of yeares? Yea [Page 213] somtimes with manifest scorne, adding to the yeares so many monthes and so many daies, as if this people did very exactly calculat with God? And that this scorn may the better appeare, they grant pardons that giue plenary remission and six thousand yeares to boot. See the very words of the book of Roman Indulgences printed at Rome by Iulius Accoltus, anno, 1570. In the moneth of February vpon Quinquagesima Sunday yee shall haue the stations at S. Peters, with plenary Indulgence and 28 thousand years of Indulgence, and as many Quarentines. Leo Bishop of Rome,Leo Papa ep. 89. who lived foure hundred yeares after Christ, had never learned this Arithmeticke: for he saith,Pag. 52. 53. let no man prescribe any measure, or define any time to the mercy of God. To this question the Frier is stil, for (saith he) hee must preach vpon it this next lent. The fire of Helie having acknowledged some abuse in the excessiue length of these Indulgences (as indeed it is but a newe invention, and a testimony howe farre [Page 214] mans spirit will proceed, when God hath given it over) yet soone after hee vndertaketh their defence: and to that ende hee alleageth the sinne of Adam, the punishment whereof hath continued aboue fiue thousand yeares. This he saith to confound himself. For if the Pope neither could, neither yet can remit to any this punishmēt, which hath continued aboue fiue thousand yeares, no nor exempt him any one day therefro, how dare he presume without any autority of the Scriptures to exempt soules for some thousands of yeares from a tormēt infinitly more grievous? Besides wee haue already shewed that the calamitie and miseries of the world are not punishments for Adams sinne, but punishments for that the world ensueth the sinnes of Adam. The same doe we say of the Amalekites destroyed foure hundred yeares after their sinnes committed in the wildernesse: for albeit God did againe call to mind the offence before committed, yet was there [Page 215] no man rooted out that had not well deserued it. But to what purpose is all this? What resemblance betweene the delaying of a punishment foure hundred yeares, and pardons for sixe hundred thousand yeares?
That which he addeth passeth all absurditie. Hee saith that the daughter of the Canaanite was afflicted with a divel in her infancie for the sin of Cham who died three thousand yeares before. He ought to haue produced his autor for this so lame a fable. By the way let him learne that if Cham died about the time of his brother Sem it was but eighteene hundred yeares or a little more, betweene his death and the birth of this daughter of Canaan, and thus was hee wide twelue hundred yeares in his calculation. Hee farther proceedeth and saith, That I mistake if I thinke that this great number of yeares should bee for Purgatory, for (saith he) they are for the pennances enioined by the Confessors or that should haue beene enioined, had they observed [Page 216] the severitie of the ancient Cannons, &c. Wherein he counterfeiteth the ignorant: for hee knoweth well enough that in the Church of Rome they doe hold that if any man in his life time hath not satisfied the pennance enioined, hee must afterward finish this satisfaction in Purgatory: whereof it ensueth that the Pope releasing those pennances, doth also exempt from Purgatory him who being by death preverted, had no time to accomplish them. Moreover if a man should gather togither all the longest penances imposed by the ancient Canons, yet doe I think it vnpossible to draw them to amount to the summe of six hundred thousand yeares, which is the pardon purchased at Rome in the Church of S. Bibian vpon Alhallon day. Surely this so long a tearme doth shew that this pardon is not a release for paines enioined only in this life, but also for the paines after this life. This doth Bellarmine teach in his first booke of Indulgences, Cap. 9. parag. Existit.
[Page 217]Finally hee alleageth Scripture to proue these Indulgences grāted to the dead. In the 20. of S. Iohn, Pag. 54. Iesus Christ saith to all his Disciples Whatsoever you shall lose vpon earth shall be losed in heauē. And then hee leaveth vs to conclude that the Pope may lose vnder the earth and fetch the soules out of Purgatory. And other as welfavored. In the first to the Corinthians the third Chapter, Let a man so thinke of vs as of the ministers of Christ, and disposers of the secrets of God. Then may the Pope giue Indulgences to the dead, as who should say, Masses for horses are wholsome: then is the Pope God vpon earth. Yee subtle Doctors that haue passed by the examen of Logick tell me in kindnesse, in what figure are these syllogismes? but they knowe well enough that these mysteries whereof S. Paul speaketh are the doctrine of the Gospell. He addeth that S. Paul 2. Cor. 2. Released that which hee had enioyned to the Incestuous of Corinth. To what purpose is al this for papal Indulgences [Page 218] & fetching of souls out of Purgatory? 1. The incestuous lived, these in Purgatory are dead. 2. S. Paule released that which himselfe had enioined [saith the doctor] but the Pope fetching the soules out of Purgatory, released that which he had not enioyned. 3. S. Paule remitted a sin to one whose repentāce he knew well. The Pope giveth Indulgences to such as he knoweth not: as when vpon his coronation day hee distributeth pardons for some thousand yeares to the presse of people that is in S. Peters street.Cerem. Sacr. lib. 1. Sect. 2. cap. 3. 4. S. Paule never prescribed any tearme of ten or twenty thousand yeares: only after Excommunication he received the penitent sinner into the Church againe. 5. S. Paule gaue no Indulgences by buls sealed in Autenticke māner: but to the penitent sinner he preached remission of his sinnes through Iesus Christ. 6. S Paule never added the clauses and cautions that the Pope doth: namely that such a pardon is given Manus porrigentibus adiutrices. [Page 219] To those that shal giue and contribute. [...]. S. Paule never tyed remission of sinnes [...]o any certain day, to any certain place, or to any certaine yeare, as the Pope doeth to the fiue and twentieth yeare, which he calleth Iubile. As if God were more mercifull in the yeare 1600 then he was in the yeare 1509 8. S. Paule distributed no hallowed graines, no hal [...]owed crosses or medalles, with a thousand such bables, as the Pope doth at this day, which wosoever weareth or kisseth, hee shal obtaine certaine hundred yeares of pardon. 9. S. Paule never cōsecrated any Agnus Dei that had vertue to purge sinne, as the Pope doth from seaven yeares to seaven yeares. 10. S. Paule never priviledged any parsons that they should not go into Purgatory: or that they should come forth incontinently, as the Pope doth to the Carmelites and the fraternity of the Cord. 11. S. Paule receiving againe the incestuous that was cut of from the Church, never imposed any paines after [Page 220] his reconciliation, but contented himselfe with that punishment that he had vndergone before his absolution. The Pope cōtrarywise pardoning sins, imposeth paines and in one selfe action first looseth and then bindeth againe. 12. S. Paule never reserved to himselfe only the autority to giue Indulgences and pardons, as knowing that Iesus Christ spake to al the Apostles and pastors, when he said Whatsoever yee shall binde on earth, shall bee bound in heaven. Mat. 18.18. Also whose sinnes you shall forgiue they shall be forgiven. Ioh. 20.23. Therefore also when he forgaue he craved no leaue nor autority of Peter or of any other who had the only managing of the treasure of the Church. 13. Lastly, S. Paul distributed not to the sinner any of the superaboundant merits or sufferings of the Saintes for the redemption of his sin: for all his skil, and all his hope is in Iesus Christ crucified: neither doth hee tell vs of any other redeemers. With what conscience then [Page 221] can they bring in the example of S. Paul to establish their Indulgences and the fetching of souls out of Purgatorie? As for mee who by these our Masters am provoked and challenged in so manie places: may not I now challenge them to shew me in al these oppositions that I haue exhibited, any correspondence betweene S Paule and the Pope? But they will not deale: this they will gently passe over, and in liew of reasons lay vp on me Invectiues and slāders enough. Cayer only hath bethought himselfe of a proofe for the fetching of soules out of Purgatory: that is, that vnder the law there was an altar of propitiation: as indeede the others are but dunces to him.
Here wee are to note wherein the principall abuse and heape of Impietie doth rest. That is that the Popes Indulgences haue no community with the remission of sinnes propounded in the Gospell. For the faithfull pastours doe preach to the sinner, vpon his repentance, [Page 222] remission of sinnes, and in vertue of their ministery doe pronounce forgiuenesse of the same, inviting the sinner to participate in this grace, as herehaughts of the pardon purchased by Iesus Christ. But the Pope giveth his pardons kinglike, in letters patents sealed with lead in forme of decrees, & those letters dispatched in chancery. And the office of this chamber is farmed out at a very high rate:Poterit pontifex Indulgentias concedere etiāsi nondum sit sacris ordinibus insignitꝰ Sess. 10. Imperium sanctitatis vestrae, &c. Sess 9. R [...]gale Rom pont. genus Sess. 3. Papa Sacerdos & Rex. Sess. 1. Princeps totius Orbis. neither doth the Pope giue forth these pardōs as he is Bishop, or a preacher of the Gospell: for he not only preacheth not nor instructeth: but if a meere lay man that never receaued holy orders bee chosen Pope, he may confer Indulgences, as we may see in the first booke of sacred ceremonies, and in Bellarmine, in his first book of Indulgences, cap. 11. Therfore likewise doth he weare three Crownes which he nameth his Tyare. Il regno: as also in the last Councell of Lateran he is named the king, Emperor and Prince of all the world.
[Page 223]Doctor Du Val goeth farther then al this, and saith that these be only fleabitings, and that I trouble my selfe without any ground in medling against the Pope. Thus in liew of vnknitting the knot, he cutteth it asunder: and holdeth the encroaching vpon the Maiestie of God; the establishing of a tyranny in the Church: and the setting to sale the remission of sinnes as it were marchandize, to be but small abuses and fleabitings. The Frier might haue done more wisely if hee had imitated his companion: Indeed in his running away he hath followed him and answered nothing to the premises: yet hee addeth a childish slaunder, saying: Du Moulin findeth abuses in Indulgences because they are given forth in writing, for he will haue them promulgated verbally. Who did ever heare such a folly? Or where spake I such a word? Lift vp your cowl goodman and learne to read, but not to slā der: his iniuries bring mee in minde of Hecuba, who was said togither with her [Page 224] estate, to haue lost her humane shape: and changed her speeches into howlings and barkings: for this Observantine finding the overthrow of his cause cannot cease to barke.
Let vs now come out of this matter, as out of a shop (for indeed it is all but trash and trafficke) and let vs requite these our masters and Doctors in questions, such as being handled in schools in Quodlibetary manner, may stand thē insteed of Purgations. 1. I will aske first where and when the Pope first gathered togither the merits and superabundant satisfactions of Saints, & Martyrs, and who gaue him commission to gather together this treasure, or commanded them to gather vp these supererogatory satisfactions for the redemptiō of the punishments due to other mens sinnes? 2. Secondly, who told him that God would accept of the ierkes and lashes that a penitent giueth himselfe, or of the labours of S. Frances, or S. Dominicke, in payment or satisfaction for others? [Page 225] Will a Iudge set a prisoner at libertie because some friend of his hath scourged himselfe or fasted for him? 3. Whether the pardons that the Pope giueth, without enioining any penance be of any force? as also those which he giueth with conditiō to work some wickednesse as in the yeares 1587 and 1588. when hee gaue seven yeares of pardon to every one that would ioine with the holy Vnion: that is to say, that would rebell against their king, yet he a Roman Catholike? 4. Againe, In as much as these superabundant satisfactions of Saints are gathered together into the Popes treasurie (because God will haue nothing lost) how haue the superabundant satisfactions of such holy men as died vnder the old Testamēt, as Moses, Abraham, &c. beene husbanded? be those also in the Popes treasury? But where were they laid vp before the Pope had them? Did they lie lurking in some corner two or three thousand yeares, vntill the Pope gathered them [Page 226] together and found meanes to employ thē? It were not amisse also to enquire the reason why the world in the yeare of Iubile maketh such hast to Rome, cō sidering that at Rome they may at all times obtaine millions of yeares of Indulgences, and full remission of sinnes and some six hundred thousand yeares of plenary pardon. Aboue all we would gladly know when a man that needeth ten thousand yeares of pardon doth purchase enough for fiftie thousand yeares, what becommeth of the fortie thousand yeares that remaineth: Cayer saith that they returne into the treasurie for the good of others: but because his companions doe despise & disgrace him, wee would willingly bee taught by some substantiall Doctor, the rather for that at Rome and in one selfe place a man may obtaine, besides the plenary pardon, certaine thousands of yeares of surplussage: To what end may that surplussage serue? wil the Pope therewith pardon sins, & giue Indulgences by provision?
CAP. 6. That all the passages of holy Scripture by our adversaries quoted for prayer for the dead and for Purgatory are either false or vnprofitable.
IN all the Premises wee may see that our enimies fight but faintly & that they are armed but with strawes against the force of the truth: how much lesse shall they be able to do any thing when they shall be quite stripped, and that little armour that is left them, be cleane taken away? This is it which in this Chapter wee will with Gods helpe performe.
My adversaries therfore whose desire of gaine induceth them to practise Pyrotechny, doe heape together stubble good store, that is to say, simple proofs to kindle this fire of Purgatory. Of these [Page 228] proofes, some concerne prayer for the dead, and some Purgatory, some taken out of the old, some out of the new Testament: we will then without dissimulation propound them all, and for my part I will deale with thē with as much equitie and sinceritie as they haue dealt with me with fraud & vniustice, which consisteth in suppressing my best obiections and corrupting the rest.
Passages produced by these three Doctors to proue prayer for the dead.
All that my adversaries doe alleage concerning prayer for the dead is groū ded vpon a false principle, namely, that who so prayeth for a dead body, presupposeth that there is a Purgatory: but in the last Chapter wee will shew that the prayers for the dead, which some of the ancients did vse, were even against Purgatorie. Here might we dispense for answering hereto, the rather for that albeit [Page 229] they should obtaine their desires, yet had they gained nothing toward the establishment of their Purgatory. Howbeit we will doe them thus much more then right, that nowe receaving their principle we wil lay open the falshood and impertinencie of their proofes therevpon. 1.Cayers passages p. 24. A falshood Cayer shall haue the credit to march foremost, as the most skilfull. His words are these. It is said Numbers 16. v. 47. &. 48. that Aaron reconciled the people both the quick and the dead. A passage false and by him invented: for as well in the Hebrew, as in the translations, even in the Roman, it is thus, Aaron standing vpright betweene the dead and the living, besought God for the people: and the plague ceased. 2. In the third book of Kings. cap. 8. v. 38. There is a manner of prayer for the dead (saith Cayer) in these words. Every prayer and supplication made by any man for the wound of his heart in the Church, it shall be acceptable to God. Also in the 33. verse it is said. If the people fall before their enimies, in praying [Page 230] to God they shal be heard. Were not this passage falsified, yet shew me one word in it that importeth praying for the dead. 3. Againe he saith that in the 57. of Esay the Prophet complaineth that they did not pray for the dead. This also is false, neither is there any such speech throughout all the Chapter. Looke also what wee haue already said in the third Chapter and third Argument 4. He goeth on and saith that in the third Chapter of Baruch it is set downe in expresse words: Heare o Lord God the prayer of the dead Israelits, and of their children that haue sinned before thee. And soone after, Remember not the iniquitie of our Fathers. First, the booke is Apocriphall: secondly, In these wordes of [Israell] are comprised all the people of Israell, who in those daies through the extremitie of their captivitie & misery, were as if they lived not, as it appeareth in the eleventh verse, where it is said, Israell is counted with them that go downe to the graue. Tearming those [Page 231] dead, after the ordinary phrase of the Scripture, that are oppressed with affliction, and as it were within two inches of death: As David in the 88. Psalme, albeit aliue, counteth himselfe among the dead and those that goe downe to the pit: so also in the 18. Psalme, v. 5. & 6. and in the 116. Psalme, v. 3. hee saith that he is environed and surprised with the snares of death and with the bonds of the sepulcher. Also in the 18. Psalme v. 19. the faithfull doe desire of God that he would restore them to life, as if they had beene dead, and already brought to the graue. Thirdly, to what purpose doth hee come in with a prayer of the dead, considering that our question cō cerneth only the prayer of the living for the dead. Fourthly, as concerning these words Remember not the iniquitie of our fathers, hee prayeth that the threats of the lawe, which denounce that God will visit the iniquitie of the Fathers vpon the children be not executed vpon them: hee therefore prayeth that [Page 232] the sinnes of the fathers be no cause to prolong their captivitie, as plainely appeareth in the eight verse. Cayer produceth yet another passage out of the second of the Machabes, but that you shal find among the passages of the other two. 5. The Frier having discharged all his anger vpon M. Calvin, and charged that good man with infinit slanders, wresting the Interpretion of sundry his passages, and falsifying others, even so far forth as to make him say that the soules departed out of the bodies, doe not enioy the beatitude before the resurrection, albeit that Calvin hath beaten down this error in a treatise which he wrot expresly vpon that argument:Calvini Psichopannichia he lastly in his 17. page, beginneth his proofes by the holy Scripture. 6. His words are these. The holy Scripture which teacheth vs all that is necessary to saluation doth withall forbid vs any thing that may be contrary thereto now let any man shewe me so much as one place that forbiddeth to pray for the dead. The fire of Helie [Page 233] saith the same:Pag. 8. 62. only he denieth that the Scripture containeth all things necessary to salvation: and therefore giueth examples. The baptisme of children: The consubstantialitie of the father with the sonne: The Trinitie of persons &c. To all the which wee haue already answered in the second Chapter. It were good these doctors could agree among themselues. In the meane time in answer to the Fryer Isay. It is a mishapen argument, and two of the propositions are false: The first Propositiō is this, The holy Scripture commanding that which is necessary to saluation, doth also forbid all that is cōtrary thereto. Which we deny, because here the question is of an expresse prohibition. For the Frier requireth that we should shew him such a one: but it is well knowe that God, when hee hath commanded any thing, doth not alwaies in expresse words adde the prohibition of the contrary: he wil be prayed vnto: but where doth he forbid that we should not pray [Page 234] to him? It suffiseth that this prohibition follow the commandement, albeit it be not expressed. The second prohibition is also false, That prayer for the dead is not forbidden. For any addition to the commandement of God is forbidden Deut. 4.2. prayer for the dead is an additiō to the commandement of God: it is therefore forbidden, because it is not commanded. Againe, Prayer that is not of faith, cannot be acceptable to God, Iames, 1.6 Hebrewes, 11.6. Prayer for the dead is made without faith, for faith cōmeth of the word of God and is grounded therevpon, but throughout all the worde of God prayer for the dead is not spoken of: It cannot then bee acceptable vnto God. Which is more, by the same argumēt we may proue al things: we may say that all that is in Amadis or in the chronicle of S. Frances is true, because wee find not that it is there contradicted. And let this be spoken in answer to Doctor Du Val, who groundeth his Purgatory vpon this, that Iesus [Page 235] Christ did not condemne prayer for the dead? which [saith hee] was put in practise among the Iewes, & yet Iesus Christ never reproued thē for it. True it is that the Iewes had their abuses which are not condemned in the Gospell.Ioseph. in that place saith that the Esseans in the course of their life observed Pithagoras rule. As the sect of the Esseans witnesse Pliny, lib. 5. cap. 17. and Iosephus Antiquitatum, lib 18. cap. 2. And their opinion was and yet is, That the Messias should be a great Prince, that should conquer the nations and subdue them to the Iewes. Iosephus also in his 12. booke and 2. Chapter. of the warres of the Iewes saith that the Pharises taught the passage of the soules out of one body into another: yet did not Iesus Christ reproue them for the same. As concerning the opinion of praying for the dead, if any of the Iewes were tainted therewith, yet was it not vniversall doctrine receaved among them:Eccl. 49.10 besides that it hath no affinity with Purgatory. For even to this day such Iewes as pray for the dead knowe not what Purgatory [Page 236] is: and their ordinary prayer is that the memory of the dead may be blessed 7. These Doctors hauing thus produced their reasons without Sctipture, do now alleage Scripture without reason. Thus saith the Frier S. Iames in his fifth Chapter saith, Pray one for another that yee may be saued. Pag. 17. Here S. Iames tyeth not this to the liuing only. Hee also alleageth S. Augustine in his 20. book of the City of God, who saith, that the soules of the dead are not seperated from the Church. He farther demandeth whoe told vs whether our Lord, teaching vs to say, forgiue vs our trespasses &c. limited this prayer for the living or for the dead? This also is of the like nature and full of subteltie.Pag. 40. Iesus Christ, saith hee, taught vs to pray for the dead, when hee Instituted the Sacrament of the Eucharist. Where he said, Drinke yee all of this, for this is my bloode of the new Testament which shall be shed for MANY, & S. Luke saith, for YOV In saying for you & for many, he meaneth both present, absent, and to [Page 237] come: therefore it is not for you to limit the will of Iesus Christ only to the living. To answere all this requireth much patience, though smal dexterity: for we are driven to reduce these men, as litle children, to the ABC of reason. 1. First this passage of S. Iames is falsified: for S. Iames speaketh of the cure of the body, not of the salvation of the soule, as appeareth by the verse next before. Prayer in faith shall saue the sicke, and the Lorde shall raise him vp againe. And to the like end also was this vnctiō, namely to cure the diseased. Thus the Apostle healed many diseased by anointing them, Marke. 16. 13. Tertullian in his 2. booke Scepula c. 4. speaketh of one Proculus, who cured the Emperour Severus by annointing him with oile. 2. I would aske the subtle doctors to whom S. Iames writ: whether to the living, or to the dead, or to both? Surely he writ to the living: for they vse to carry no letters into Purgatory: then they whom he commanded to pray were living. 3. What kinde of [Page 238] proofe call you this? S. Iames excludeth not the dead, neither doth he forbid to pray for them: we must therefore pray for them. Surely if this reason were of force we must also pray for the Angels for the Saints, yea for the damned: for S. Iames doth not forbid to pray for anie of the [...]. 4. The same answere may serue for that which they say That the dead bee of the Church and one bodie with vs: for who denyeth it? Must we alleadge S. Augustine for that which we may learne in the word of God?Apoc. 6 12 Heb 12.23. Ephes. 3.17 But doeth it follow that wee must pray to God for all that be of the Church? why thē doth not the Romish Church pray for the Saints and Martyrs. 5. The mē bers of one selfe body must helpe each other, when any one of them standeth in need of help. But here we maintaine [& this is the somme of our difference] that the faithful deceased need not our succours The Frier then presupposeth as granted, that which is the main question. The passage ensuing, besides the [Page 239] aforesaid absurdities, hath yet this particular, that it presupposeth that the Lords praier is said for the dead also: If so, thē do we also pray that God would giue them their dayly bread: As for bread it is the lesse strange because the fire of Purgatory is sufficient to bake it: and sith in the Masse it is said that the soules do sleepe in this fire, and rest in a slumber of peace, it is like whē they awake they haue a good appetite. But I cannot comprehende howe this bread may be called, Dayly, sith there they haue neither day nor sun. Hereto let vs adioine the same that our doctors haue confessed. That God hath already pardoned those roasted soules from all their offences, & that he only requireth of them the paines due to the sins already pardoned: how can we thē desire God to forgiue thē their sins which are already forgiven them. A lyer must haue a good memory. The last passage for subtiety beareth away the bel. Iesus Christ, [saith the Monk] shed his blood [Page 240] for many: therefore for the dead. What need he to seeke so farre set proofes to proue that which we confesse: who denieth but the blood of Iesus Christ was shed for many: for al the faithful: for all the Saints and Martyrs? How impertinent also is this collection that the Frier here maketh out of the ancients to proue that the Lords Supper is a sacrifice? What maketh it for Purgatory? Sith we grant that it is a sacrifice: but as it is said in the Masse: A sacrifice of praise and thanksgiving: neither Propitiatory nor redemptory, but by representation, because the supper is a commemoratiō of the death of Iesus Christ the only propitiatorie sacrifice: And in regard hereof this sacrifice was alwaies called Eucharistia that is A thāksgiving. As for the cōmemoration of the dead, practised by some of the ancients in the supper, I wil in the next chapter following proue that it maketh against Purgatorie: for therein they also made a commemoration of the Apostles and [Page 241] Martyrs. And in this place doth the Frier proue himselfe a most ridiculous flatterer, in spreading abroad such Panegericks and praises of Monsieur Duranti [one that deserveth commendations out of an honester mans mouth] as also of our king, who is too wise to thinke that such commēdations are other then shamelesse beginnings. But what is become of those daies when men of his coat went in Procession in armes, the pike in one hand & the portuise in the other, and were the firebrands of publike combustions, encouraging the people against their king, whilst we as good subiects, even such as we will be to the death, did shed our blood in his service? Of like substance also is the fable that hee patcheth vp of a Masse song in England for the soule of the late Queene, and the offerings contributed in her funerall: wherevpon in full hope he exclaimeth: At length the truth shall rise out of Democritus well: you deceaue your selfe, good man, she rose [Page 242] from thence even in the time of the Apostles, and primitiue Church: But the divel hath dealt with her as he did with Ioseph when hee came out of the well: she hath been sold to strange marchāts brought into bondage, and put in subiection, not as Ioseph was to an Eunuch, but to the father of lies marveilous fruitfull. (8) This now decided let vs into our way againe. In his 19. page hee bringeth in a prayer for the dead, taken out of Esay, 57.1. & 2. Cayer also pag. 24 citeth the same place, but contrarieth the Frier, saying that it is not a prayer for the dead, but a lamentation that he maketh because that in those daies in Israel they prayed not for the dead. The fire of Helie is content to say only that this passage doth not condemne Purgatory.Pag. 66. Thus doe these our masters agree among themselus: but in the third Chapter we haue shewed that the Frier falsifieth this place and that the same quite quencheth Purgatory. (9) Nowe followeth the passage which all the 3 [Page 243] Doctors make vse of, & whereof they forme a mightie Bulwarke. It is in the 2. of the Machabes the 12. where [say they] Iudas sent 12 thousand drachmes of silver to Hierusalem to be offered in sacrifice for the dead. Hereto we answer 1. They falsifie the place.The Frier pag. 10. 2. The book is not Canonicall. 3. Were it Canonical, yet maketh it nothing for Purgatory. 4. They sinne against the naturall principles of the question: For we never dispute against any but by the principles and autorities that we receaue. Men dispute not with Iewes by the autoritie of the new Testament: neither will the Gentils disputing against the Christians, produce the testimony of Hesiods Theogony. This S. Augustine knowing, in his question against Maximine, saith in his third booke and 14. Chapter, that he will vse the Scriptures, non quorumcun (que) prop [...]ijs, sed vtrique communibus. Not proper to such, or to such, but cō mon to both Now let vs returne over the three first points. First the falsification [Page 244] is proued by reading over the place. This it is. Iudas sent to Hierusalem the summe of twelue thousand drachmes of silver to offer sacrifises for the sinne, hee saith, for the sinne not as the Frier saith for the dead. Now what these wordes for the sinne doth signifie shall hereafter appeare. That the book is not Canonicall, we haue infinite proofes. 1. First, these books are not in the Hebrewe, 2. Iesus Christ and his Apostles, whoe vpon every occasion did alleage the passages of the old Testament, never named any of these bookes, neither out of them cited any passage. 3. The Autor himselfe cap. 2. v. 19. saith that his purpose is to abridge the fiue bookes of Iason the Cirinean into one booke: Now if Iasons bookes were not Canonicall, how can the abstract of them be Canonicall? If Trogus or Dyon bee prophane bookes, how can Iustine or Xiphiline be sacred. S. Paule, 2. Tim. 3.16. saith All Scripture is given by inspiration of God: But what inspiration is it to say the [Page 245] same that another in a prophane booke hath spoken, and only to abridge his words? What more? The Autor doubting whether he had said well, toward the ende concludeth thus. If I haue said well and as it appertaineth to the history, it is as much as I desire. Are the motions of the spirit of God so insensible or doubtfull as to leaue the mind in suspense and vncertaine, concerning the excellency of such things as it hath suggested; a little after hee excuseth the simplicitie of his stile. Will God who hath no interest to be beleeued, whose naked words doe farre exceed the most polished words of man excuse the poverty of his owne phrase? Or shall not hee that made the tongue haue eloquence enough? yes, for hee inspireth his servants with so much eloquence as he thinketh good: neither is it for vs either to distast it or to bring excuses. But in the reading of these books how many things doe weaken their autority? In the second of the Machabes, 1.19. [Page 246] it is said that the Iewes were led captiue into Persia, where hee should haue said Babylon or Chaldea: for in the time of Nabuchadnezar, who transported thē, Persia was not yet vnited into one kingdome with Chaldea: Cyrus some seventy yeares after, vpon his taking of Babylon vnited these two kingdomes: an errour that made Chrysostome to stumble in his sixt homely vpon Matthew, where hee saith that the Iewes were delivered out of the Persian captivity. 1. Maccab. 1.7. he saith that Alexander devided his kingdome among his friends before he dyed, which is contrary to the general cō sent of all historiographers, who all do testifie that he dyed in Babilon without disposing of any thing: which also the warres succeeding betweene his princes and domesticall servants about the division of his conquests do sufficiently shew. Read Iustin, Curtius, Arrian, Plutarch in the beginning of the life of Eumenes, and toward the end of the life of Alexander. In the eighth chapter of the [Page 247] same booke he speaketh like a Clarke at Armes, and saith that by great battailes the Romans had conquered the Galatians: yet in those daies they had set no foot in Gaule to conquer it. Neither can he by the Galatians vnderstand the Galatians or Gallo-greekes of Asia, who were cōquered without resistāce: besides in that place he also speaketh of the conquest of Spaine, as neere to the Gaules. In the said place it is also said that they had taken Antiochus the great on liue,Livy, lib. 3 [...]. & 36. Eutrop. lib. 4 Florus, lib. 2 cap. 8. contrary to the testimonie of al historiographers. Read Livy, Florus, Eutropius, and others. Well doe they confesse that Antiochus lost three notable battailes: one in Achaia against Accilius Glabrio: another vpon the seaes vnder the conduct of Anniball: the third neere to Magnesia a town in Asia against Cornelius Scipio, but was never prisoner or captiue to the Romans. In the same Chapter it is said that the Romans gaue the Indies to Eumenes, to whome were giuen only certaine townes to Natolia, [Page 248] before wonne from Antiochus. For as for the Indies the Romans never sawe them: and when their Empire was at the highest, they neverwent far beyond Euphrates. But the most notable of all is that in the 16. verse, it is said that the Romans yearely committed their estat to one man, considering it is manifest that yearely they created two Consuls, whereof the proofe were superfluous. In the 2. Chap. of the 2. of Machabes it is said that Ieremy hid the Arke in a chest of the mountaine Nebo, that it might be found after the captivitie: and that this place should be vnknowne vntill that God had gathered againe the congregation of the people, which is contrary to the 10. Chap. v. 22. of the 4 of Esdras: by our adversaries accounted Canonicall, which saith that the Arke was defaced by the enimie: also in the sermon of Onction, attributed to S. Cyprian it is said Arca ab Allophilis capta est: The Arke was taken by strangers. Experience saith as much: for after the returne [Page 249] out of captivitie we find no mention of the Arke, neither was there any in the Temple, as all the Rabbins do testifie: who complained that in the second house they wanted fiue things which the first house had. 1. Vrim and Thumim. 2. The holy fire. 3. The Arke. Rabbi Schelomo Iarchi. Initio Proph. Aggei, v. 8. 4. The presence of the divinitie. 5. The spirit or Inspiration: which so tortureth Bellarmine, that he proceedeth so far as to say that this Arke is yet hidden and shall bee found the next day before the iudgement: hitting the counterfeiters and forgers of rellicks, a shreud knocke over the knuckles: for the booke of Roman Indulgences printed at Rome, saith that the Arke is reserved at Rome among the rellicks of the Church of Lateran. In the 2. of Machabes, cap. 14. the act of Razias is commended, who slew himselfe: neither can we say that his valeancy only is commended: for it is there expresly delivered that hee died vertuously. And I see that this opinion beginneth to get ground among some [Page 250] of our adversaries. For Carron the Divine at Burdeaux, otherwise a man of a good spirit, doth stiffe and stoutly maintaine this opinion in his second booke of wisdome, cap. 12. especially in the 450 page of the impression of Burdeaux, where he shutteth vp his discourse with this resolution: That we must try all meanes before we come to this extremitie: also that it is a point of wisdome to knowe the time and take it. And withal he scorneth the cowardlinesse of many that haue outlived their glory. He also saith page 405. that the world hath long lived vnder vniust, vngodly and extravagant lawes, which if any man should endeavour to reforme, he should shew himselfe an enimie to the Commonwealth: withall that turbulent stirrers vnder pretence of reforming do marre all. What shall we say of the strange cō tradictions in these bookes? Wee finde that Antiochus the noble died three times. In the first booke cap. 6. hee died at Babylon in his bed: In the secōd cap. 1 [Page 251] he dieth in the Temple of Nannea in Persia, where hee and his being entrapped and enclosed in the Temple, he was slaine with stones. Afterward in the 9. Chapter following, falling from his chariot in his returne from Persia, the wormes issued out of his body and hee died a stranger among the mountaines.See the 12. book of Ioseph. Antiquities, where wee shall finde the trace of the sāe contradiction. How a stranger, if hee died at Babylon the capitall citty of his dominions? How in the mountains, sith Babylon standeth in a plaine, and is scituated vpon the river Euphrates? How with a fall from his chariot, if hee were stoned in the Temple? Neither cā it be said that they were sundry Antiochus: for all this is reported in the time of Iudas, in whose daies there was but one Antiochus. Yea & in the first booke cap. 1. and in the second cap. 9. he is surnamed the Noble, or Epiphanes, in either place. What more? these bookes doe reckon the yeares frō the beginning of the raigne of the Grecians in Asia. In the first of the Machabes the 9. it is said that Iudas was slaine in [Page 252] the yeare 152. but in the 4. of the secōd booke Iudas writ letters bearing date 188. that is to say, six and thirtie yeares after his death.
Now let vs see in what accoūt these bookes were holden in the primitiue Church. The Councell of Laodicea of like antiquitie as the Councell of Nice, placeth not these bookes in ranck with the Canonicall,That the primitiue Church never acknowledged the Machabes be Canonicall. The falsehood of the Frier. wherein I admire the little faith of our Frier minor, who in the 22. page of his booke, dare report that this Councell placeth the Machabes among the Canonicals: for they are not so much as there named. Afterward the sixt vniversall Councell approueth and confirmeth all the contents of the Councell of Laodicea. Hereto agreeth the Councell of Carthage, wherein S. Augustine was presēt. True it is that the Latine copies miserably falsified by our adversaries, doe place these bookes among the Canonicall:At Paris by Conrad Neobarius 1540. but in the Greek copies printed by themselues they are not once mentioned. As for the anciēt [Page 253] Doctors,Prologus Galeatus. when shall we haue produced their depositions herevpon. S. Hierome in his Prologue vpon the Bible,Machab. lib. inter Scripturas Canonicas Ecclesia non recipit. hath expresly handled this matter. There hee admitteth no other bookes of the olde Testament to be Canonicall but such as be in the Hebrew Bible, in number two and twentie: himselfe in the preface vpon the bookes of Salomon, speaking of Ecclesiasticus, and the wisdome of Salomon saith thus. As the Church indeed readeth the bookes of Iudith, of Toby, and of the Machabes, but not among the Canonicall Scriptures: even so also shee readeth these two volumes, for the edification of the people: but not to confirme the doctrine of the Church. S. Hillary vpon the prologue to the Psalmes, agreeth with S. Hierome, and saith that in the old Testament there bee as many bookes as there be letters in the Hebrew Alphabet, that is two and twentie. Athanasius in his booke entituled Synopsis S. Scripturae, nameth all the bookes of the olde Testament vnto two and twentie and [Page 254] saith, That the rest of the bookes of the olde Testament are not Canonicall neither read to any but to the Catechumeni: Manethon [...]ishop of Sardis giueth vs a catologue of the bookes of the old Testament in the fourth booke of Eusebius, cap. 25. Where in the Macchabees are not named. Eusebius in his thirde booke and tenth Chapter speaking of the bookes of the old Testament saith, We haue no infinite number of discordant bookes, but only two and twenty. And farther he saith that whatsoever is written since the time of Artaxerxes, is not worthy like credit as the former, and of this sort are the Macchabees. Epiphanius in his booke of measures saith as much: & nameth all the bookes of the old Testament, but speaketh not of the Macchabees. Among the works of S. Ciprian we finde a treatise of the exposition of the Creed, which seemeth rather to bee of Ruffinus. Therein the autor nameth all the bookes both of the old and new testament & then saith, These are the books [Page 255] which the fathers haue encloased in the Cā non and Rule from whence wee are to take the proofes of our faith: yet are wee to vnderstand that there be other bookes not Canonicall, but Ecclesiasticall, among which are the bookes of Tobie, Iudith & the Macchabees, &c. What woulde wee haue more? Among al the Bishops of Rome even Gregory the great in his morals vp on Iob. lib. 19. cap. 29. purposing to alleadge the Macchabees concerning the act of Eleazar excuseth himself in these words.Qua in re non inordinatè agimus si ex libris nō Canonicis, &c. Bell. lib. 1. de verbo Dei. cap. 10. Wherein we speake not from the purpose albeit wee produce testimonies out of the bookes not Canonicall: but written for the edification of the Church: he wrot sixe hundred yeares after Jesus Christ. Even Bellarmine doth confesse that Origen, Athanasius, Nazianzen, Epiphanius & Hierome received not the Macchabees among the Canonical. Our adversaries make a buckler of S. Augustine & set him in counterpoize against all antiquity: in this point contemning all the auctority of the fathers and their own [Page 256] Popes. And yet herein they doe him wrong: for this good father never straied from the vniversall consent of the Church in his time.August. ad Gaudent. li. 2. cap. 23. Vnto Gaudentium who vsed the auctority of the example of Razias that killed himselfe, and is mē tioned in the second of the Macchabees he answereth thus. The Iewes hold not this booke in like degree as the law, the Prophets and the Psalmes: to whom Iesus Christ yeeldeth testimony, as to those that heare witnesse of him: but this booke is received by the Church not vnprofitably, if it be read discreetly, especially in regarde of the sufferings of certaine Martyrs. Read the whole page, and yee shal see that S. Augustines intent was to beate downe the obiection of Gaudentius, who armed himselfe with the auctority of this booke also to proue that Iesus Christ deferred no auctority to any other but to the law, to the Prophets and to the Psalmes. Yet do our adversaries produce some passages out of S. Augustin to the contrary, but manifestly falsified. [Page 257] In his eighteenth booke of the cittie of God, cap. 36. he saith thus.Quorū supputatio temporum non in Scrip sanctu quae Canonica appellant ur sed in aliis invenitur, in quibꝰ sunt & Machab. libri quos non Iudaei, sed Ecclesia pro Canonicis habet The supputation of this time, from the new building of the temple is not found in the holy scriptures which are called Canonicall: but in other bookes: which are the Macchabees: could hee more expresly raze the Macchabees out of the Canonical scriptures but at the ende hereof let vs see a taile most botcherly clapt on by some Mōk. Which booke not the Iewes, but the Church holdeth for Canonicall: O grosse Impostor! After he hath saide that the Macchabees are not holy scripture, nor Canonicall, would he say that the Church receiveth them for Canonicall? The frier saith that sundry fathers haue vsed these books and do cite passages out of them. To what purpose is this? Whosoever alleadgeth a book, doth he therfore hold it to be Canonicall? But we stand now vpō much stronger tearms. For this passage well wayed, will bee found contrary to Purgatory. He saith that Iudas offering sacrifice for sinne [Page 258] thought vpon the resurrection: yea hee saith that otherwise it had beene a folly to pray for the dead: whereby it appeareth that the auctor never imagined that Iudas praied to bring these soules out of Purgatory: but that he praid that the sinne by thē committed might not hinder them from rising to glory and salvation: for any man that is demanded wherefore he prayeth for the dead, if he answer that it is for the resurrection, he manifestly sheweth that he beleeveth no Purgatory. Otherwise hee would not haue omitted that which is most vrgent, but would haue craved to be released out of such long and horrible torments. Aske all these our Masters wherefore they pray for the dead. I am sure none of them will say for the resurrection.
Pag. 11.The Frier foreseeing a storme of passages of the fathers conspiring to overthrow the auctority of this book, shrim king betimes, and as it were forsaking the place, saith, That at the least it cannot [Page 259] not be denyed but that this is a historie which assureth vs that Iudas made praiers and sacrifices for his brethrē deceased: & there is no apparance to impute the inventiō of this act to him: & therefore it were Impudencie to condemne him. And this is the place where I meane to gratifie the frier. For albeit this booke may as well bee false in this point as it is in the others that I haue laid open, yet will I admit this history as a truth: Thus it is at large. After the battaile Iudas and his men came to gather vp the bodies of the slaine and to burie them, but they found vnder their apparel things cōsecrated to the Idols that were at Iannia: a matter forbiddē in the law: Then had they recourse to praier, and intreated that the sin committed might be forgiven and forgottē. Iudas therevpon having made a collection, sent to Hierusalem twelue thousand drams of silver to offer in sacrifice for the sin: hitherto the history. That which ensueth is the auctours Iudgement, [Page 260] whom we receiue for an historiographer, but not for a iudge, or doctor in matters of faith. In this history then, which, I pray you, is the first word importing praier for the dead? Or that concerneth Purgatory? Had Iudas offered for the dead, he would haue praied for all their sins, and not for that sin only: and vpon this reason did the Frier falsifie this passage and set in for the dead insteed of for the sinne. Iudas therefore prayed that the sin of some might not pull downe the wrath of God vpon all the people, as in the like case the sin of Acham had procured the overthrow of all the people of Israell. Iosua. 7.
10 The frier addeth yet one passage out of Toby, forgiving Almes for the dead: These [saith he] are the wordes of Toby. Cast thy bread and thy wine vpon the graue of the righteous and beware thou eate not with sinners. Toby, 4.17 Whereto we saie: first the book is Apocriphal, & al the testimonies produced against the bookes of the Macchabees are in force against [Page 261] the booke of Toby: for it is in the same Rancke: yea this book hath this in particular, that it maketh the angel Raphael a lyer; who being demanded by Tobyas who he was, answered, I am Azarias of the kindred of great Ananias, and of thy brethren. Yet let vs admit this booke were Canonicall, and consider the passage Cast thy bread & wine vpō the graues of the righteous: then [saith the Monke] It must needs be there were almes for the dead. 1. First this hath no such sequence, neither can we hereof frame any good Argument. 2. Againe, no man denieth but it is good to giue almes for the dead: that is to say, not only inremē brance of the dead, but also for and insteed of the dead: giving to the poore that which the deceased woulde haue given if he had lived: but not for fetching his soule out of Purgatory: for therof we find not one word in Toby. The heathen that prayed not to fetch their dead out of Purgatory yet ceased not from giving almes, and making funeral [Page 262] feasts, ferales coenas silicernia. Yea even among the Israelites there was some such matter, not for the redemption of the soule departed, but for the Consolation of the survivers: as we learne in Ieremy, Ierem. 167 Tertull. de Resur. carnis c. 5. vnigus defunctos atrocissimè exaurit, quos postmodum Gulosissimè nutriunt. Qui in memoriis Martyr se inebriant quemodo a nobis approbari possunt &c. Cyprianus de duplici Martyrio An non videmus ad Martyrum memorias Christianum a Christiano cogi ad ebrietatem. where hee placeth this among the afflictions prepared for the Iewes. They shall not stretch out the hands for thē in the mourning, to comfort them for the dead: neither shall they giue them the cup of Consolation for to drink for their father or for their mother. Neither can this custome be reproued in case there be neither excesse nor superstition. 3. The Christians in the primitiue Church on the day of the remembrance of the Martyrs, tooke their repast neer to the graues; and as abuse doth commonly intrude it selfe, they many times overdranke themselues and buried their reasons vpon the sepulchers. S. Augustin against Faustus the Manichean, lib. 20. cap. 21. saith. How can wee allow of those that drinke themselues drūken at the memories of the Martyres? considering if they [Page 263] should do it in their houses, al true doctrine would condemne them? Hereby it appeareth that the meats set vpon the sepulchers were not a price or offering to deliver the soules of the dead: for they were set vpon the sepulchers of those Martyres for whome the Church of Rome holdes that wee must not pray. 4. Consider also I pray you whether this Monke desired to be beleeued: and mocketh not himselfe, when hee saith that this bread and wine was for those that were destined to weepe for the deceased, and to pray for them, that they might take some comfort? For what a iest is this, to buy teares with bread? to haue certaine persons destined and affected to weeping? & thus to bring tears to be an occupation? and so of an affliction to erect a trade? A course indeed practised by the heathen, and by the Iewes imitated, yet by Chrysostome cō demned: which also the Prophet Ieremy mocketh, saying. Call for the mourning women and let them come. But what appearance [Page 264] is there that these teares premeditated and hired may bee accepted for a payment and satisfaction to the iustice of God, and so enable to redeem a soule out of Purgatory?
Fire of Helie pag. 12. & 13.11 The same Monke, as also the fire of Helie doe inculcate many examples of weeping and fasting for the dead as the teares & fastings after the deaths of Saul, Ionathan, Abner, &c, Yet amōg all these lamentations we find no mention of prayer for the dead, or of Purgatory. Besides wee haue shewed that Saul died in Gods displeasure: that Iacob and Moses were also bewailed, who neverthelesse never descended into Purgatory: and for such the Church of Rome saith we must not pray.
Places out of the new Testament for prayers for the dead.
12 Now follow the Friers places gathered out of the new Testament to the same purpose. The first is page 39. [Page 265] and is taken out of the Gospell of S. Iohn, where Martha saith to Iesus Christ Lord if thou haddest beene here, my brother had not died. Yet doe I now know that what soever thou askest of the father he will giue it thee. It is very certaine [saith hee] that Martha prayed our Lord Iesus Christ to make some prayer for her brother, for shee beleeued not that Iesus Christ could of himselfe raise him againe. All coniectures: All false propositions: and yet not without contradiction. For if Martha beleeued that God would grāt to Iesus Christ whatsoever hee demanded, shee beleeued that Iesus Christ could raise him againe: for he could demand it. In this place the Frier prates apace, and doth imitate Cayer, A slander. who in the beginning of his booke saith that wee beleeue neither heaven nor hell, The intent of the Ministers [saith he] is to deny both Purgatory and Paradice: for wee know that at Geneva in the Italian Church after they had argued of the means to root out the beliefe of Purgatory, one of their [Page 266] Deacons rising vp, said: let vs doe that which we had once determined: let vs deny the Immortalitie of the soule: so shall wee soone see Purgatory laid along. The fire of Helie saith, it was not a Deacon but a Minister: yea & he saith moreover that one Perrat a Minister of Geneva, in his life cōplained that among vs the beasts are buried with greater honour then men: But he speaketh as if a man already deceased: so truely hee is informed: but the man yet liveth, and if the accuser or accusation did deserue it I could easily from himselfe procure the confutation of so cold a slander. Herevpon were the Divell our principall enimie a man to be examined, I would demand of him whether our fathers that suffered martyrdome for the Gospell, who were so lavish of their blood, and so sparing of the glory of God, did think that there was no heaven, or that the soules were mortall? But in as much as wee meddle not with coniurings or making the spirits to appeare, as our adversaries [Page 267] doe, let the Frier take his place and be our Iudge therein. Dare hee say that these persons did not aspire to eternall life? The two Decij, Curtius, or Empedocles, who with their deathes did purchase fame & voluntary lost their liues to purchase commendatiōs after death might haue done it without hope of immortalitie: But where the death is accompanied with infamy & the ashes overlaid with reproach, what man will without hope of immortalitie seeke an inglorious death, and voluntarily lose both his life and his honor? Moreover, who be our slanderers? Even the props and pillers of the Roman sea: a sea that hath beene blemished with Popes that haue made profession to teach that there is no Paradise, and that the soules of men doe die together with their bodies as doe the soules of beastes. Let these writers of fires, furnaces, & torrents acknowledge whether these bee not the very words of the Councell of Constance, Sess. 11. Iohn the 23. Often and [Page 268] very often in the presence of sundry prelats and other good and honest men hath said, supported, taught, and obstinately at the instigation of the divell, maintained that there is no eternall life, neither any other life after this: yea he hath said and obstinately beleeued that the soule of man dieth with his body and is extinct as those of brute beasts. He hath also said that man once dead shall neuer rise againe at the last day, &c. And afterward it is said that all this is publikely and well knowne. O how the pulpets should haue rung of it if any one of vs had spoken but the hū dreth part hereof.
12 There resteth yet one place taken out of S. Paule. 1. Cor. 15.29. What shal they doe that are baptised for dead? The Frier in liew of these wordes for dead hath set downe for the dead. The fire of Helie committeth a notable falsehood and disguiseth the passage thus.Pag. 46. Falshoods. What shall they doe that baptise themselues for the dead? And then expoundeth that which he hath corrupted in this maner; [Page 269] To baptise ones selfe signifieth to doe laborious and satisfactory workes for the dead: and withall wee must vnderstand that it is to fetch them out of Purgatory. Good God what a troublesome thing lying is? This interpretation is taken from Bellarmine, who according to his manner, hauing alleaged the explication of a number of the fathers as Tertullian, Ambrose, Sedulius, Theodoret, Chrysostome, Oecumenius, Theophilact, &c washeth al their heads, and for the establishment of his owne exposition confuteth all their explications. And this doth the Frier confirme with the autoritie of Turrian the Iesuite, who maketh vse of this passage. An excelent testimonie, and of great antiquity. But the sense of these wordes must be taken of the Apostles intent:This is bee seene in Mat. 5.16 [...] Marc. 1.10. his intent was to proue the resurrectiō: here to hee imployeth baptisme, which in those daies was celebrated by plonging the whole body in water, in token that we are in death: & the comming forth [Page 270] of the water representeth the resurrection: S. Paules meaning is that this signe were in vaine if there were no resurrection: and that in vaine we are baptized for dead, or as dead, and to represent vnto vs that wee are in death, if there be no hope of Resurrection. The explicatiō of Theodoret growe [...]h much herevpon, which also Caietan doth follow.
The places of scripture wherevpon these Doctors doe lay the foundations of their Purgatory. 1. Cayer pag. 5. proveth the multitude of habitations vnder the earth by the creed, where it is saide Descendit ad Inferos in the plurall number: but his grammar faileth him: for in the Greeke it is [...] in the singular, and Inferi in the plurall importeth no more diversity of chambers, or habitations then Superi, which signifieth those that liue vpon the earth. Virgill. Aeneid. 6. Apud superos furto laetatus inani.
2 Againe, vpon the last of the Revelation [Page 271] where it is written,Pag. 9. Out of the throne proceeded a river of water cleare as christall. He foundeth Purgatory in rivers, in bathes, in yce, vnder the leaues of trees, &c To the same end he alleageth the 92. Psalme. The righteous shall flourish like a Palme tree. And this passage doeth hee make to serue for a defence of his flowred medow that lieth at the end of Purgatory. Let vs yeeld:Peter Victor Palme Cayer this Doctor taketh vp the straw, which is not like the palme, albeit he assumeth that name; but rather like the figge tree which Christ cursed & it bare no more fruit.
3 Himselfe defendeth the altars wherevpon the saying of a stinted nū ber of Masses sufficeth to fetch a soule out of Purgatory:Pag. 17. because in the lawe there was an altar of propitiation.
4 In page 23. he heapeth vp a whole bedroule of passages for Purgatory, as if they were paternosters. 1. Because there was a flaming sworde before the garden of Eden: and the same passage [Page 272] doth the fire of Helie make vse of 2. By the fire of sacrifices after the law of nature for he imagineth that the making of sacrifices by fire is a law of nature, & thus doth he confesse that he hath lost his humane nature, because he doth not sacrifice by fire. 3. Because the law was given in fire. 4. By the perpetuall fire that was vpon the altar. 5. By the iudgement of God that must be in fire. 2. Pet. 3. Out of al this he cōcludeth that there is a purgatory. How many pens & sonnets shall wee pin vpon this doctor in reward of his profound subtlety. Some few other passages there bee but they wil be found among those of his companions.
The auctor of the fire of Helie affordeth vs as devout ones. He in his 11. page endevouring to stall his proofes, which [saith he] are as cleere as the sun, compareth me to Senecas maide, but I trust to make him more like to Plutarches boy who plaid the Philosopher whiles they be laboured him.
[Page 273]5 Hee cutteth vp his reasons with this knife, flourishing at the gate of the earthly Paradice. This sword is Purgatory and so did S. Ambrose vnderstand it: but hereafter wee shall proue it false.
6 Then commeth the ninth of Esay, Impiety is kindled as fire, and shall destroy the bryers and thornes. This fire is Purgatory, and well it may bee because it is compared to iniquity.
7 Then followeth the Prophet Micheas the 7. Reioice not against mee O mine enemie, though I fall I shall arise: whē I shall sit in darknesse I will beare the wrath of God, vntill hee plead my cause, hee will bring me to light and I shall see his righteousnesse. This darknesse and this wrath are Purgatory, and these be the wordes of those poore roasted soules speaking to their enimies that doe reioice to see them tormented. 1. But how do these enimies reioice if they be in hel? 2. how doe they speake one with another? 3. If these enimies be living, who ever reioiced [Page 274] in his enimies death, because he was in Purgatory? Or who told him that he was there? and why doth he not rather feare then persist in his hatred? Why is he not rather sory that he is not in hel? 4. How commeth it to passe that God hath not yet iudged the cause of these poore souls against their enimies? 5. but reade the whole chapter and you shall perceiue that they that there speake be the living and not the dead.
8 After commeth the ninth of Zachary, In the blood of thy covenant thou haste delivered thy prisoners out of the pit where is no water. Pag. 46. Pag. 68. This pit without water is Purgatory: why doth he feare to put water in Purgatory, sith hee hath put snow in hell? Therefore also doth the frier contradict him and saith, that the most common expositiō speaketh of delivering soules out of Limbo. They shall agree, if they list, S. Augustine in his citty of God, lib. 18. cap. 35. shall vnderstande this of the deliverance from sinne and from the miseries of this life. [Page 275] S. Hierome in his cōmentary vpon this place, vnderstandeth it of hell: yet were it better that Gods word should be the iudge. S. Matthew 21. v. 5. alleadging the former verses sheweth that this passage is meant of Iesus Christ. Now what is the deliverāce of the Church through the bloode of Iesus Christ but our redemption from the captivity of Satan and eternall death? Of this deliverance speaketh Zacharie, albeit vnder the figure of the deliverance from the captivity of Babilon: as also it were strange that Zachary speaking of the deliverāce of the Church through the bloode of the covenant shoulde speake only of Purgatory and Limbo, and make mention of the redemption from hell and eternall death.
9 That which followeth is verie pleasant. Psal. 66. We went through fire & water but thou broughtest out into a refreshing. In the former passage he woulde haue no water in Purgatory: now he will haue both fire and water there. Besides, [Page 276] the place is falsified. For according to the Hebrew text it is, Thou haste brought me out into a plentifull place. Other passages he hath which are to bee found among the friers passages.
The Frier pag. 30.10 The first passage that he alledgeth is out of Esay, 30.33. Tophet is prepared of old, It is even prepared by the king he hath made it deepe & large: the burning thereof is fire and much wood: the breath of the Lorde kindling it like a river of brimstone. This hee saith. p. 34. Pag. 60.16. Tophet saith the Frier is Purgatory: this king is God: and the breath of the Lord bringeth with it consolation, the end and the beatitude, &c. But against this doth Cayer quarrell and saie that it concerneth the iudgement of God against the iniquity of Assur, and confesseth that this king is the king of Assur. Pag. 47. The fire of Helie returneth the ball to the Frier & holdeth this passage to be a Noli me tangere, but as I haue answered so I answer stil that we groūd no articles of faith vpon Allegories. 2. Secondly, Tophet is a place neere to Hierusalem [Page 277] in the valley of Hynnon, as witnesseth Iosua. 15. and 2. King. 23. where the Idolaters burned their children to Moloch or Baal. Wherevpon the Prophet here taketh Tophet for the tormēt prepared for the wicked. 3. That in the whole course of the text it appeareth that Esay speaketh of the wicked, not of the children of God. 4. That the frier falsifieth the passage in saying by the king where in the Hebrew it is for the king. 5.The frier taketh Assur to be a mās name not of a Country As if I had said the king Assur, but I said the king of Assur That this king is the king of Assur, or of Assiria, of whō we spake not many lines before. 6. That this king being an enimie to God and his people, the torment that is provided for him cannot be Purgatory.
The Frier in all this reproveth two things which make nothing to this question. First he will not haue Tophet in this place to bee the place where they made their children to passe through the fire:Gen. 31.27 Exod. 15 10 Ios. 18.34. but let him then learne what is written. 2. King. 23. Iosias defiled Tophet which was in the valley of the children of [Page 278] Hynnon, that no man should make his son or his daughter to passe through the fire to Moloch. This word Tophet commeth of Toph which in Hebrewe signifieth a drumme, because the Priestes of the Idoll [so long as the burning of the children lasted] made a noise with drums and basons after the manner of the Coribantes,Maldonat. & Lyra upon the 5. of Matth. least the parents should heare the crie of their children. Therevpon did Iob, complaining that hee was disdained and shouted at, say that hee was made Tophet, a tympanization and a by-word or scorne, as also the Greek doth so translate it. The Roman translation turneth it and saith, He hath made me an example: The Fryer will haue this tympanization to be Purgatory: or had there beene here any speech of a tub, or of a lanthorne, hee woulde also haue found some shift to proue that those things signified Purgatory. Iob therefore by his account, albeit aliue, yet complaineth that hee was placed in Purgatory. Secondly he doth contest that the children [Page 279] were not burned or consumed in Tophet, but only purged: this cannot proceed but either of grosse ignorance, or of extreame malice: for the Scripture is full of proofes to the contrary. Ieremy, 7.31. saith, They haue built the high place of Tophet in the valley of the sonnes of Hynnon, to burne their sonnes and daughters. Againe, They haue built the high places of Baal to burne their sons with fire, for burnt offerings vnto Baal. It is in the Hebrew Baar, which signifieth to burne. And this word Holocaust signifieth a sacrifice which they burnt and wholy consumed. But because of late they begin to preferre the Roman translation before the Hebrew text, that is to say, a corrupt translation before the originall, a troubled ditch before the cleere spring: Let vs produce the same text of the commō translation: Aedificaverunt excelsa Baalim ad comburendos filios suos igni in Holocaustum. Ierem. 19.5 Immolauerūt filios & filias suas daemonijs. Likewise in the second of Kings, 3. Accipiensque [Page 280] Rex primogenitum suum, obtulit holocaustum: It is therefore contrary both to the history and to the language to say that the selfe same translation in sundry places turneth lustrare filios, for cremare, purge for burne.
Here the Frier hath bethought him of a notable fable, fetched out of the bottome of his budget. Hee saith that my selfe being reduced to a shamefull silence, An Englishman whome I had brought for my Gossip, whispered me in the eare and told mee that lustare signified to burne. This is a double vntruth: for on the one part he maketh as if all the assistants holp him, and that I was in a maner alone: on the other part there was never an Englishman in the company: indeed there was a young Flemming, whom I never saw before: when the Frier said that Excogitatum commentum signified a Commentary, confirmed this explication by the autoritie of Rabelais, who said, waight of larde with a Comment. As for this word lustrare I [Page 281] maintained that it ought to haue beene Cremare, to burne: also that the translation was false, and I suppose I needed not make many protestations vpon a matter so vnworthy the meanest scholler. In vaine therefore did hee borrow out of Calepin and from the Iesuits of Tournom those passages where lustrare signifieth to purge. Wherein neverthelesse he spitteth nothing but barbarisme and blockishnesse.Demost. contra Aristocratem ait, cum qui aliquem accusavit tactis sacris suovetaurisibus iurare solitum. I will therefore read him a lesson, therein doing him good for evill. Hee alleageth a passage out of the third of Livy. Ibi instructum exercitum ove siue tauris tribus lustrauit, and then he doth expound it. He purified his army by the sacrifice of one sheep or three bulls. But had hee had but a cast of antiquitie, he might haue heard of a kind of sacrifice frequent among the heathen, named Suouetaurilia and he would not haue put Oue siue tauris insteed of Ouesuet auris, but this passed the Monks learning and capacitie.
11 They also make vse of the first [Page 282] of Samuell, cap. 2. in the song of Hannah in these words, The Lord killeth and maketh aliue, bringeth downe to the graue & raiseth vp. Now in liew of graue they put hel, and this hell [if we beleeue the] signifieth Purgatory: In Hebrew it is Shelo which signifieth the state and condition of the dead, the pit, the Sepulcher. The Roman translation still translateth it hell. As in the 140. Psalme, Our bones lie scattered along the hell: In the Hebrew it is the 141.7. also in the 30 Psalme. Thou hast brought my soule out of Hell: Iacob also in Genesis saith, You shall bring my white haires into hell. Againe, Psalme 49. They shall be laid in hell, or in the sepulcher like sheepe. In these & such like places who seeth not that the word hell is evill put insteed of death or the graue. As for the passage in the song of Hannah the Frier confesseth that the same is meant of tribulatitions, but he saith, If it be by comparison, who euer heard of things don, that are not? He saith true: and therefore this comparison must not bee taken of Purgatory [Page 283] which is not: as also the chiefe interpreters of the Romish Church Caietan, Lyra, and the ordinary Glosse, doe not by this passage mean Purgatory. S. Augustine in his 17. booke, and 17. Chapter of the Cittie of God expoundeth this Canticle at large, yet speaketh not one word of Purgatory.The Frier speaketh as if it had bin himselfe that produced this Rabbin. Read Aug. de Civit. Dei, lib. 21 cap. 13. One of the Assistants vpon this passage, meaning to helpe the Frier, produced a Rabbin Isaac Alfeci the Arabian, who speaketh of two hels: whervnto albeit I could haue answered and proved that that had no communitie with Purgatory: yet I thought it better to say That Gods enimies were not to bee iudges in the cause of God: That the truth borrowed no weapons of her adversaries: that Virgil and Plato had also spoken of Purgatory.
12 The Frier saith he hath a whol sea of witnesses: hee might haue said a forrest: for that would haue serued to kindle Purgatory: he thus therefore entereth into this sea, the sixt Psalme, O Lord rebuke me not in thy rage, neither [Page 284] chasten me in thy wrath. This rage is hell, this wrath Purgatory: with a law [saith he] of satisfaction and chastisement of the faithfull deceased, but most severe. S. Augustine vpon the sixt Psalme and these words Rage and Wrath saith thus. Ego puto vnam rem duobus verbis significatam: I think that one thing is signified by these two words. As for the purging pains whereof in some places he speaketh, in my next Chapter I will shewe that my adversaries do corrupt and wrong him. The like we say of S. Hierom.
13 Then followeth an other out of the fourth of Esay. The Lord shall wash the filthinesse of the daughters of Sion: and purge the blood of Hierusalē out of the middest thereof by the spirit of iudgement, and in the spirit of heate. This purging and this spirit of iudgement and of heate is Purgatory. But note that this purging is made in the midst of Hierusalē. There then is Purgatory: not vnder the earth, not in the rivers, not in the yce: for it is too hot in Iudea.
[Page 285]14 Here cōmeth a braue one out of Malachie the 3. Who may abide the day of his comming, and who shall endure when he appeareth? For he is like a blowing fire and the fullers sope. This blowing fire is Purgatory: for in his bible he hath Ignis conflans, that is, by the explicatiō of this poore doctor, a blowing fire. What Regent is there that would not whip his scholler for such a grosse fault. Learne doctor that Conflare signifieth to forge, or bake in the furnace. Et curuae rigidum falces conflantur in ensem. Surely it is a shame to overcome a man so impertinent.
15 In the 7. of Daniel. Pag. 37. A fiery streame ran before him. This streame is Purgatory: why did he forget Gedeons bottels, or Sampsons Iaw bone of an Asse: for in these things cold he by the subteltie of his brain haue foūd out Purgatory. But to let passe these toies, let vs see whether in the newe Testament they can find any proofes more apparant.
16 The first passage in the new Testament [Page 286] is in Matthew the 5.22. Whosoever is angry with his brother vnadvisedly shall be punishable by iudgement: and whosoever saith to his brother Racha shall bee punishable by a Counsell, & who so shall say foole shall be punishable by hell fire. Here see I never a word of Purgatory. Likewise the principall Interpreters of the Romish Church as Lyra, Caietan, Maldonat and the ordinary Glosse haue otherwise expounded this passage, as also S. Hierome, S. Chrysostome, S. Hillary & Theophilact, who writ expresse Commentaries vpon Matthew: but against all these doth the Frier oppose S. Augustine, and saith that in this place he hath found Purgatory, in the first booke of the words of our Lord vpon the moū taine, and then he exclaimeth S. Augustine found it: Falshood Du Moulin denieth it: I had rather finde it with this holy doctour, then so much as heare the blasphemy of the deniall, from this tiercelet of an hereticke. Herevpon I beseech the reader to see the place of S. Augustin wherin in truth [Page 287] this good doctor expoundeth this passage, but he speaketh not of Purgatory neither of the torment or purgation of soules separate from the bodies.Falshood. This Monke alleadgeth also his 31. sermon vpon the words of the Lord, wherein this passage is not so much as quoted, so farre is it frō being expounded. Nay more, all the fourth sermon is vpō this passage, wherein neverthelesse there is not any speech of Purgatory. O frocke! how many vntruthes dost thou cover? how deerely wilt thou buy this licentious abusing of the people, vnlesse God be mercifull vnto thee? But the weakenesse of this argument doth appeare in that our doctours do contradict them selues in the expounding thereof.Pag. 33. The Monke by hell vnderstandeth Eternall paine: Cayer affirmeth that this Gehenna is Purgatory.Pag. 21. A cup of theologicall wine to reconcile our doctors. The autor of the fire of Helie saith that these three different punishmentes are after this life. If Iudgement signifie Purgatory [Page 288] and Gehenna hell, what shall become of the punishment by Counsell? Vndoubtedly that is our flowred medow: or some other part of Purgatory.
17 This that followeth is pleasant and proceedeth from the same Evangelist and the same chapter. and from S. Luke cap. 12. v. 58. who saith, When thou goest with thy adversary to the ruler, as thou art on the way labour to bee delivered from him, least hee bring thee before the Iudge, and the Iudge deliver thee to the Iaylor, and the Iaylor cast thee into prison: I tell thee thou shalt not depart thence vntill thou hast paid the last penny. S. Matthew saith, Agree quickly with thy adversary. Insteed of these words, labor to be soone delivered from him: The allegory pleaseth them to say the adversary is the divell: the way is the life: the Magistrate is God: the prison is Purgatory. 1. would they haue vs to agree with the Divell: or if the divell shall be the executioner, who shall be the adverse party? Some weening to speake skilfully, do say that [Page 289] the adverse party is the lawe: but it is worse. 2. For S. Luke saith that we must labour to be delivered from this adverse party whiles wee bee on the way with him: Are we on the way with the law? Or do we go to the Magistrate with it? 3. Where shall wee labour to deliver our selues & to shake of this yoake? Rather should shee alwaies rule and guide vs in this pilgrimage. 4. But if the Divel be the Iaylor, would they haue the Divell to lead the soules into Purgatorie? 5. How dare they say that Purgatory is a prison, from whence none shall depart before they haue paid the last penny, considering that the Pope fetcheth forth the soules before the tearme of the full satisfaction expired? The sense of this passage is cleere. Iesus Christ exhortet vs to peace & atonement with our neighbors that trouble and molest vs: so do all the ancients take it: S. Ambrose vppon this place saith that Iesus Christ speaketh, De reconcilianda pace dissidentium fratrum: of knitting againe [Page 290] of peace betweene disagreeing brethren. Maldonat the Iesuit the same. S. Hillarie in his comment vpō this place is more expresse.Tertul de Anima, c. 35 Tertullian in his booke of the soule, of the same. Theophilact reiecting the allegories expoundeth it thus. Etiamsi iniuria affectus fueris, ne abeas ad tribunal, ne ob potentiam adversarij graviora patiaris. Albeit thou hast wrong yet goe not to the Iudiciall seat least it fal out worse with thee through the power of thy adversary. S. Hierome & S. Chrysostome say the same.Tertul. de Anima. c. vlt To all this our men be dumbe & champe on the bit. Only the Frier alleadgeth an heresie of Tertulliā, wherin he saith that the last penny implieth the least sinnes, which are paid by the delaying of the resurrection. And is it our Master friers will that this resurrection be the issue of Purgatory? But he malitiously doeth dissemble the wordes of Tertullian ensuing:Falshood. Hoc etiam paracletus frequentissime commendavit. For he vpholdeth this doctrine vnder the auctority of Montanus an Arch-hereticke, [Page 291] who nameth himselfe the paraclete & holy Ghost. The same Frier committeth a notable falshoode in that to defend the explication of this passage he bringeth the auctority of S. Cypriā, who throughout all his workes hath not expounded this place: besids those words of S. Cyprian which hee hath alleadged, he hath wrested and taken in a contrarie sense to kindle Purgatory, as in our last Chapter we will proue.
After all this the frier, as writing the Cock to the Asse, in liew of answering accuseth vs that we do beleeue that the soules shall not enioy the glory vntill the day of iudgement:Falshood. which is false & most sclanderous: for we al do beleeue that the soules of the faithfull departed out of the bodies, do enter into the heavenly glory. It may be that in some places in the writings of our men some of them may say that they doubt whether the soules in the day of iudgement shal receiue any increase of glory: or drawe neerer to the contemplatiō of the face [Page 292] of God, not in place, but in degree of glory: but this is nothing to salvation, neither toucheth the purity of faith: & withall it was the opinion of many of the ancients, namely of S. Augustin who vpon Genesis in his twelfth booke, cap. 35. saith, They see not God as the Angels do see him, because they haue still a natural desire to moue their bodies, which withhold them, &c. A reason whereto we wil not subscribe: howbeit we see that hee did thinke that after the resurrection, the Saints shall haue an encrease of glorie. Finally hee accuseth vs of sclandering Pope Iohn the 22.Note the Monk saith Ioh. 22. for 23. so to omit Pope Iohan. Pag. 35. of being tainted with this heresie: wherein he sheweth himselfe a sclanderer in print: for how is it possible we should holde that opinion, sith we condemne it in others? As for Iohn the 22. alias 23. the case is to plaine to be dissembled: William Ockam in his worke of 53. daies, and Adrian in the question of confirmation, doe accuse him to haue held that the souls should not see God before the resurrection: [Page 293] Gerson in his sermon of the passeover witnesseth the same and saith that the Divines of Paris, with the assistance of Philip the long, king of France, forced him to vnsay it. Neither doth it any whit helpe the Monke to search whether the time quoted by Calvin be free from error▪ for it importeth not whether Gerson lived in the time of the said Iohn or after, so long as the matter is true: as Bellarmine [from whom the Monke borrowed this Arithmeticall disputation] doth confesse in his fourth booke De Pontifice Rom. in these words. In the behalfe of Adrian I answer that this Iohn did indeed beleeue that the soules shall not see God vntill after the resurrection. Iohannem hunc revera sensisse animas non visuras Deum nisi post resurrectione. The autorities of the Fathers that he doth afterward alleage are false, and hereafter shall be spoken of.
18 They do yet adde one passage more out of the 12 of Matthew. v. 32. The fire of Helie. Whosoeuer shall speak against the holy Ghost it shall not be forgiuen him in this world nor in the world to come. This would not [Page 294] Iesus Christ haue spoken [say our masters] if there were not some sinnes that shall not be forgiven in this world, but shall in the world to come: and this world to come is Purgatory: wherein their memory faileth them: for they say that Purgatory was already in the time of Iesus Christ, then could not Iesus Christ call it in the world to come. But if our mens reply be true, that Purgatory is the world to come, in regard of every particular living person to whome this punishment is yet to come, there shall be by that reason a thousand millions of worlds to come, all differing in beginning and in continuance. This at the least doth remaine, that with Iesus Christ [who spake] Purgatory could not be the world to come. 2. Againe Iesus Christ speaketh of a world wherein sinnes are forgiuen: but they say that in Purgatory sinnes are punished: and that the pardon for all manner of sinnes is already granted in the life through Iesus Christ only: In Purgatory they bear [Page 295] the punishment of the sinnes alreadie pardoned, Thus doe they runne themselues on the Pikes, as also they answer nothing to the matter. And as for the Frier his answers are ridiculous & haue no correspondence with that which I haue said. The autor of the fire of Helie doth shew by the example of David & Achab that the sinner obtaineth mercy by the punishment: but hee deceaueth himselfe: for it is true as concerning such paines of this life as tend to the amendment of the sinner: but not of Purgatory, where there is no amendment: neither could this haue bin better confuted then by cyting S. Augustine, who saith, Hie vre hic seca, vt in aeternū parcas. For he saith Hic, not in purgatorio. 3. Thirdly, what is this world to cōe then? Let vs learne it, not of these people which transforme all things into matches to kindle their Purgatory, but of Iesus Christ himselfe and his word. Iesus Christ Luke, 20.35. telleth vs that this other world beginneth by the resurrection. [Page 296] They [saith he] that shall bee coūted worthy to obtain that world and the resurrection of the dead. Neither must we think it strange that it is said that in that day sinnes shall be forgiuen.2. Tim. 1.18 1. Sith S. Paule desireth that God would shewe mercy to the house of one Sephorus in that day: which is as much as to pardon the sinnes. 2. S. Peter also Act. 3.19.20. saith that in that day our sinnes shal be blotted out Amend your liues that your sinnes may be blotted out when the time of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord, and that hee shall haue sent Iesus Christ who was before preached vnto you. 3.Rom. 8.23. Luk. 21.28. For as the holy Scripture calleth that day the day of our redemption and adoption, because that then it shall bee fully revealed and consummate, so the same day vpon the same reasons may be called the day of remission of our sinnes. And some sinnes there be which albeit by the iudgement of the Church they may be pardoned in this life, yet they shall not bee pardoned in the last [Page 297] day: such is the sinne against the holy Ghost. To all this our adversaries are as dumbe as a fish, and endeavor by a great heap of the Fathers to proue that sinnes are also forgiuen in the world to come: but to what purpose, sith we doe grant it? Shall this people be suffered to pervert our words & turne our speech contrary to that which wee beleeue? They beat the aire and lose their blows: and our Monke sclandereth mee saying that I call the fathers our adversaries:Sclander. but where did I so?
19 The passage wherevpon they doe most insist is taken out of the first to the Corinth. cap. 3. where S. Paule saith Other foundation can no man laie thē that which is laid which is Iesus Christ. If any man build vpon this foundation, gold, siluer, precious stones, timber, hay, stubble, every mans worke shallbe made manifest: for the day shall declare it, because it shall be revealed by fire: and the fire shall try every mans worke of what sort it is: If the worke of any that hath built therevpō [Page 298] doe abide, he shall receaue waies. If any mās worke burne he shall lose, but hee shall bee safe himselfe, howbeit as by fire. For fire [say my men] is Purgatory, wherein the workes are tried by fire: for it is said, If any mans worke burne, and againe, Hee shall be saued, but as it were by fire. Al this is full of impossibilities and absurdities. 1. First an article of faith must not bee grounded vpon allegories saith S. Hierom on Mat. lib. 2. Nun (que) Parobolae & du bia aenigmatum intelligentia potest ad autoritatem dogmatum proficere. & so saith Tertullian also. But albeit S. Paul, who by revelation receaved the sence of the Scriptures, did sometime vse the Allegorie as in the fourth to the Galathians, it followeth not that it is to be permitted to every newe commer: much lesse to men that plead for their owne profit. Besides, the selfe same thing that S. Paule teacheth by Allegories is elsewhere proued by evident demonstrations.Ierem. 30. Heb. 12.9. But these men produce no manifest passage where it is said that after [Page 299] this life there is a place wherein the soules of such as haue not satisfied to the full in this life must bee purged by fire. They resemble foxes who being hunted doe saue themselues in some thick bush: for they seeke only thorny and darke places. 2. It is here spoken of a fire that trieth the worke, but tormē teth not the persons. 3. Also even in Purgatory the soules are not tried but punished: for God needeth not their triall to knowe them. 4. Againe here it is spoken of a fire wherein every mans worke shall be manifest. In Purgatorie nothing is manifest to vs. 5. Againe, of a fire wherein every mans works are tried:Pag. 17.18 then also the worke of the Virgin Mary and of the Apostles, which moved the autor of the fire of Helie to make them also to passe through Purgatory: But, he saith, this fire shall bee to them as the fiery furnace was to the three children, which seemed a moist wind. Thus doth this doctor imagin or mock: but his companions say nothing. 6. It is [Page 300] here spoken of a fire that burneth the worke, but not the soules: and vpō this place it was that the Frier being demanded whether was whipped, the thiefe, or the theft, answered [with the mirth of all the assistants] that it was the theft that was whipped. 7. Hereto adioine that it is said, if it burne the workeman shall haue losse: but in Purgatory nothing is lost besides, although the sins were burned, yet in such burning there should be no losse. 8. This examen and triall by fire is called Day: but Purgatory [if we list to beleeue them] is vnder earth. The fire of Helie denieth that this fire is called Day: but note these words of the Apostle, Every mans worke shal be made manifest: for the day shall declare it, because it shall be revealed by fire. For hee setteth this proofe in the day & in sight and therefore the fire of Helie hath omitted these words, The day shall declare it. It is in Greeke. [...] And the Frier hath changed them & saith The day of the Lord shal declare them: This day of the Lord [say they] is the [Page 301] day of death: so large is their liberty to falsifie, and to wrest. For whoe did ever heare death called the day of the Lord? Yea and admit this explication were receaueable: how is every mans worke then revealed and manifested? But the sense of this word, day, must bee taken from the same Apostle in the 13. verse of the next Chapter, where this worde [...] signifieth triall and iudgement. 9. Againe, S. Paul saith as by fire, it is not then by fire: and to no purpose do they bring vs in the words of S. Iohn Vidimus gloriam quasi vnigeniti: for the barbarisme and incongruities of the vulgar translation must not be admitted for a rule. The autor of the fire of Helie produceth yet another passage out of the 125 Psalme, where this word Quasi importeth no similitude: but the truth it selfe. When Syon returned out of captivity we were as comforted: but according to the Hebrew originall, Wee were as they that dreame, and so hath Pagnine and Arias, and all good translations. [Page 302] 10. Also throughout all this passage there is not one word whereby it may appeare that this tryall is made after this life: I confesse that the rewarde of the faithfull is after this life: and the fire of Helie neede not to admonish vs with such exclamations: for the question concerneth not the time of the reward, but the time of the triall. 11. Neither is there any word that speaketh of the torment of the soules: for the saide fire of Helie endevouring to proue that here it speaketh of tormēts is deceived in his Logicke. For these be his words. Doth not S. Paule say,Pag. 16. If any mans works burne he shall incurre damages? Is not hee that is tormented, endamaged? An argument in the second figure, composed all of affirmatiues.
Besides the first proposition is manie times false and particularly in this matter, considering that the torment of the [Page 303] soules in Purgatory is [if wee beleeue these men] without losse & to the good of the soules. Now herein I must frākly confesse that the auctor of the fire of Helie hath yet some dexterity in sophistry:Du Val. but the Frier speaketh like an Ideot and a man of a crased braine, for all his discourse is spent in laying of maximes and principles, whereby hee will haue this case decided, as if it were in him to impose lawes and principles in this businesse. And indeed if you looke narrowly into the matter, you shall finde these principles to bee the case it selfe: for they set downe as a plaine case and confessed, that in this fire the people are tormented, and do feele the trial of this fire. Now this is the point of the controversie and that which wee doe stiffe and stedfastly deny: that S. Paule speaketh no such thing. Howbeit in the end he must haue the grace of it, & admireth my slacknesse, as being incapable to comprehend his so childish principles. As for the explication of this [Page 304] passage, it must be gathered out of that that goeth before. S. Paule in the 5. verse of this chapter speaketh of doctors and pastours, and of the preaching of the Gospell. And particularly of Doctors, who holding a good foundatiō, which is Jesus Christ, do neverthelesse adde of their inventions and slight doctrines, which he calleth wood, hay and stubble, in regard of the pure and solide doctrine, which he tearmeth Gold, silver and pretious stones. This wood therefore & this stubble being examined by the word of God, as mettals in fire, can not subsist, but must needs be consumed. But as cō cerning the parson of the pastor he shal be saved in regard of the good foundation that he hath holden, yet after triall made as it were by fire. This explicatiō is naturall, and springeth of it selfe: and every one that knoweth that S. Paule here speaketh of shepheards whom he nameth Builders,Hieron. cō tra Iovinian lib. 2. will easily admit this explication. And hereto do agree Saint Ambrose, S. Hierome, Sedulius, Tertullian, [Page 305] in his first book against Marcion, cap. 6. yea even the chiefe doctours of the Romish Church, Lyra, Thomas, Caietan, and Bellarmine in his first booke of Purgatory. cap. 4. They all hold, I say, that these builders are the pastours and the preachers,§ Vtra (que) Hormildas Pope in the Tomes of the coū sels saith that the builders are the doctors and the fire the Synode. Dial. 4. c. 39. and the building the preaching of the Gospell: yet doth the Fryer make a scorne of all this and saith that they be meere fopperies. This also is the reason that in the front of his book hee armeth himselfe with these titles, The reverent father Frier Iames an Observantin Portugall: Doctor of Divinity and preacher ordinary to the King, that so hee may with the greater auctority fight against his owne Doctours and all antiquity. As concerning this fire S. Augustine and Pope Gregorie the first doe say that they be the tribulations of this life: Chrysostome, Nazianzē, Theophilact & Oecumenius doe vnderstand it of hell: & among them there is marvailous discordance: It is also a pleasure to reade Bellarmine and to consider how hee gathereth [Page 306] the opinions of the fathers and confuteth them all: for of fiue or sixe severall opinions sometimes he alloweth never a one, but bringeth in a new: sometime he retaineth that which hee best liketh, or that most favoureth Purgatory.
20 The Frier also citeth this passage out of the 21. of the Revelatiō. And there shall enter into the cittie of Hierusalem no vncleane thing, how little soever, wherin we finde a double falshood, for these words how little soever are his addition: afterward in this passage by the vncleane are meant the profane and reprobate, as appeareth by that which is added thereto. There shall not enter therin any thing that is vncleane or any that worketh abhomination or falshood. This last word might haue terrified him and caused him to haue apprehended the punishment denounced against falsifiers. Moreover nothing that is vncleane shall enter into Paradise: for the wicked are excluded, and as for the good Jesus [Page 307] Christ purgeth them from all sin.
21 Cayer obstinately armeth himselfe to make vse of the resurrection of Lazarus in his proofe of Purgatory: and yet is this argument trivial among our adversaries: The soule of Lazarus [saie they] where was it before it did rise againe? It was not in hell: for frō thence none commeth againe: neither in Paradice: for then Iesus Christ shoulde haue done him wrong to fetch him from thence: thē must there be a third place, and the taile that they here adde is notable: that is, that this third place is a place of torment,Luk. 16.25. and a fire called Purgatory. Hereto we say, That the soule of Lazarus whom Christ raised was in the same place with the soule of the other Lazarus mentioned in the 16. of Luke, that is in Abrahams bosome, which is no place of torment: for Abraham was there, & Iesus Christ saith that Lazarus after the miseries of this life was comforted. Neither should our adversaries thinke it strange that [Page 308] God taketh a soule out of the place of rest, to returne it for a short time into a place of combat and affliction, sith Iesus Christ in Iohn 11.4. saith that it was done to the end the son of God might bee glorified: for the glorie of God ought alwaies to take place aboue all particular interest: besides that God was able afterward to reward him with greater glory: The best is that our adversaries at vnawares do argue against themselues: for they beleeue that Henoch and Elyas men already blessed, shal returne downe to fight against Antichrist, and shall suffer persecution, yea and death it selfe. They also say that the Pythonesse fetched the soule of Samuel from his rest. If they hold that God permitted this to a witch & sorceresse for the contenting of the vngodly curiositie of Saule, why wil they not permit as much to Iesus Christ for the glorie of God and the advancement of the Gospell? But if this Lazarus came forth of a burning fire, why brought he no news? [Page 309] Or could hee conceale a matter of such importance? or had he so soone forgotten so sensible a torment? There are yet two passages that are common to all these doctors, S. Paule, Philip. 2.10. saith, Like as at the name of Iesus everie knee should bowe, both of things in heaven, of things in earth, and of things vnder the earth. Also in the fifth of the Revelation. And all the creatures which are in heaven and on the earth, or vnder the earth, and in the sea, yea and all things comprehended in them heard I saying: to him that sitteth on the throne, and to the lambe be praise, honor, &c. With these passages they blow their Imaginary fire, and say that they that are in heaven are the Saints: They that are vpon the earth are the people living. That they are vnder the earth are the soules that are tormented in Purgatory. 1. But who shall bee the creatures that are in the sea? The fire of Helie saith. They be the inhabitants of the Ilands: that is to say. The English, the Corses: the Candiots, &c. He taketh [Page 310] these people to bee creatures that are not vpon the earth. Let vs not laugh but proceed and heare how he proveth it. He produceth the sixt of Esay in these words. Thy heart shall reioice when the whole multitude of the sea shall come vnto thee. A passage for the purpose. But read over all the whole Chapter and I will turne Munke if you find any such word. 2. But why doe they rather say that they be the soules in Purgatory, then the soules of children that died without baptisme, who they say are vnder the earth. 3. Withall note that they adde a prettie patch which S. Paule and S. Iohn had forgotten: namely that they that are vnder the earth are tormented in fire for a time: for in defence of new Divinitie wee must seeke new Logicke. 4. Neither are we to omit that this passage is become a paire of bellowes to Purgatory. Sith they hold that it is vnder ground: for according to Pope Gregory, Alcuyne, Peter Damyan, and others, that place Purgatory in bathes, [Page 311] in Rivers, in the Ice, in the winde, and vnder the leaues, this passage is to no vse. And surely the fire of Helie who saith that the Church hath defined nothing concerning the place where Purgatory standeth,Pag. 33. hath greatly overshot himselfe in vsing this passage and defining that Purgatory is vnder the ground.
Now to proue that those that are vnder the earth are not the divels, they vrge these words of bowing the knee also these words of giuing praise and glory which the Frier falsely accuseth me to haue omitted. They say then that the divels never bow their knees before God, neither praise him. For the bowing of the knee doth import a submissiō and voluntary obedience. 5. In answere I say that S. Paule himselfe in this selfe place shall decide this controversie: For in saying that every knee shall bow, Sclander of those that are in earth, he evidently comprehendeth all men both good & bad: whereby it appeareth that bowing the knee doth not in this place signifie voluntarily [Page 312] and religiously to serue, but only to bee in subiection: or else they must say that the wicked doe voluntarily serue Iesus Christ. 6. Also in this place S. Paule speaketh of the soveraign Empire given to Iesus Christ over all creatures, then withall over the wicked and divels which haue beene and shall be forced to giue glory to Iesus Christ. 7. Wee haue another passage of the same Apostle taken out of the fiue and forty of Esay where this word to bowe the knee is plainely expounded:Luk 8.27.28. for in the 14. to the Romans he speaketh thus of the last iudgement. We shall all appeare before the iudgement seat of Christ, for it is written I liue saith the Lord: let everie knee bow before me, and every tongue giue praise vnto God. In this place S. Paule taketh to appeare before the iudgement seat of God, for bowing the knee before God. The wicked therefore & the divels shall bow the knee because they shall appeare and be forced to acknowledge the iustice of God. In this regard [Page 313] doth Iustine the Martyr in his dialogue against Triphon say that the Infernall spirits are subiect to Iesus Christ bowing their knees at the bare pronountiation of the Crosse. 8. As for the praises spoken of in the fifth of the Revelation, they are the praises of all creaturs: of whom, even of the inanimate, as of the heauens, the earth, the sonne, &c. The Scripture in aboue a hundred places saith that they praise the eternall:Psal. 19. Psal. 140. Psal. 145. especially in the Psalme 148. where this is repeated some twentie times. Neither need we goe any further then this passage, namely of the Revelation to proue it. For he saith, I heard EVERT CREATVRE which is in heauen: thē the sunne, the starres, the Angels, &c. he also saith, All that is on the earth, vnder the earth, and in the sea, yea even all things that are comprised in them, &c. It appeareth then that he speaketh of all creatures: and this is it that made our adversaries to omit these words yea all things that are comprised in them, with [Page 314] a notable falsehood according to their custome, thereby to abate the edge of Gods word and to take from him that which pierceth the very vntruth. I should wrong the autor of the fire of Helie if I should suppresse one inventiō which he doth very gallantly produce to shewe that the divels doe not bowe to Iesus Christ. If [saith he] Du Moulin himselfe will not put of his hat when wee speake of the name of Iesus how can the divels be forced to doe it? The divels then by this Doctors saying, doe wear hats, but they will not put them of when we speake of Iesus. Is it because they are somewhat surly and prowd, or for that they feare the aire? Note also that by this argument taken from the more to the lesse, hee doeth vs this honour that hee holdeth vs lesse wicked then the divels: and yet wee flee not for his holy water. But in the end I say this doctor is deceived in one point, and deceiveth in an other: hee is deceived in that he thinketh that by the [Page 315] name of Iesus Saint Paule in this place meant the word IESVS cōsidering that the scripture by the name of God ordinarily vnderstandeth his auctority, his glory, his strength, his power, &c. and so say we, Our helpe be in the name of God also hallowed bee thy name and I come against thee in the name of the Eternall. 2. Sam. 17.45. In this sense we honour the name of Iesus: but our adversaries honor the syllables: and thereof commeth the feast & Masse of the name of Iesus: for as concerning his parson there is a feast apart. But in this that he falsely accuseth vs, he deceiveth. For if a man hearing the name of Iesus putteth of his hat, we like it well, so as it be done without superstition. But marke what it is. They vse many salutations to the name of Iesus, whiles in the mean time his parson is wronged and his benefite abused: and they finde out other redeemers and an other purging for our sins: he is entreated as he was by those that buffeted him saying vnto him, All haile: [Page 316] Thus is Religion corrupted, which at this day hold her handes in rule and giveth godlinesse her pasport. Hereof it cōmeth that the service of the Church of Rome, namely the Masse consisteth in gestures, in a set number of bowings in frisking from one end of the alter to the other, in Allegoricall habites, historied at pleasure, whiles the people looking on learneth nothing: and is entertained with gestures, when they should be instructed by the intelligible worde. Thence commeth also the gallāt Interpretations of Pope Innocent the 3. of Durands Rationals and others, which say that the Priest turneth his backe to the people because God said to Moses, Thou shalt see my backe parts. That the miss all is laid vpon a Quisheon because it is written, Mat. 11. My yoake is easie & my burdē light. That he that serveth the Priest at Masse moveth and steppeth vp and downe as the Priest doth because Iesus Christ said, Where I am there shal my servant be also. That the Gospel booke [Page 317] is laid vpon a deske in forme of an Eagle because it was written in the 18. Psalme, Hee flyeth vpon the wings of the winde. That the deakon goeth in at one side of the pulpet & commeth out at the other, because it is written, Mat. 2. They were warned from heauē to returne an other way. And he that serveth a Bishoppe at his Masse kisseth his shoulder looking a scance on his face because it is written, 1. Cor. 13. Wee see now in part.
Thus is the whole battery of our adversary dismounted, which was not charged but with stubble and hay against the truth: and here would I shut vp this chapter, did not the falshoods of the fire of Helie detaine mee yet a while, so extreamely licentious is he in falsifying. Many of his falshoods haue we already produced, yet here followe some more.
In the pages 40 & 41. to proue the Limbo of the fathers he alleadgeth the Apostle in the 11. to the Hebrews, Having [Page 318] beene tryed by the testimony of faith, This word salaried is of his own invention. they received not the promises, that they without vs should not be made perfect and salaried. In the 43. page he saith that God by the leaues of the figge tree closed vp Ezechias sore and for that citeth the 4. of Kings 26. and Esay 38. In page 44. to defende Purgatory in bathes, in yee, in rivers, &c. hee alleadgeth Iob. 24. in these words. The wicked that are in hel from a heate of fire do passe to a coldnesse as snow. Al this is false, and by him devised. In the same place where S. Peter, Act. 2.24. saith that God raised vp Iesus Christ hauing loosed the sorrows of death, he saith the sorrowes of Hell. In page 56. to proue that the Pope may graunt Indulgences for the dead, he maketh S. Paule, 1. Cor. 5. say The stewardship of Indulgences vvas by Iesus Christ left to the Church, whereof there is not a word in the whole chapter. In page 66. be corrupteth this excellent passage of Esay, 57. Whosoever vvalketh before God goeth in peace, he maketh him say Whosoever vvalketh before God [Page 319] vvalketh in peace.
In pages 69 & 70. he maketh S. Paule say to the Colossians, 1.24. I fulfill in my flesh that which wanteth in the passion of the Lorde for his body, which is the Church. Whereas it is I fulfill the rest of the afflictions of Iesus Christ. Let the reader look vpon the places and he shall finde that almost every where he corrupteth and changeth the wordes of the scripture: for of many, we deliver but few examples, that so we may be the more briefe cal [...]ing to minde the commaundement that is in the rule of S. Frances, Dominus fecit verbum abbreviatum super terram, Rom. 9.28. And therefore we must study for brevity.
CAP. 7. That the Doctours of the foure first ages knew not Purgatory, with the refutation of the passages alleadged by our adversaries. Also the beginning and progresse of Purgatory, of prayer for the dead, of Indulgences and satisfactions, &c.
OVR controversies do not cōsist only in cōtrariety of opinions but also in diversity of means to search out the truth. Our adversaries wil haue the truth to be iudged by antiquity: we wil haue antiquity iudged by truth. They seeke to prooue the antiquity of their doctrine by the testimonies of men: we proue the truth of ours by divine testimonies taken out of the holy Scriptures. The Antiquity that they pretend requireth infinit passages out of divers [Page 321] auctors:Tertul. in Marcionem lib. 1. Viva & Germana divinitas nec de novitate, nec de Vetustate sed de sua veritate censetur. the truth that we mainetaine may bee defended by one only passage of the holy Scripture. The way that we take is so much the shorter and better assured, because reasons in disputations are better then yeares: and the auctority of God then the testimony of men. And which is more No man can denie but the truth is more ancient then the lie: for the lie is but a corruption of the truth: whereof it doth ensue that when a man hath proved the trueth of a doctrine, he hath also proved the antiquitie thereof. But contrarywise antiquity proved a man may neverthelesse doubt of the truth. For lying hath beene even from the beginning and is in a manner as ancient as the truth: which evē since the fall of Adam hath borne the divels contradictions who said, No, you shall not die. And that we may speake but of Christianitie, S. Paule, 2. Thess. 2.7. telleth vs that in his time the entrie of the son of perdition was prepared and the misterie of iniquitie was in working. But [Page 322] if we guide our selues only by the time, what is there in the Church of Rome whereby shee may oppose against Iudaisme or Paganisme? Againe, if prescription may haue place in Religion, let them tell vs how manie yeares maie suffice to auctorise a doctrine? Or how many testimonies of men shal we need to institute an article of faith? But wee say that lapse of time giveth no autoritie to the gospell: also that the truth is of as great force alone as in companie: That for the decision of doubts we are to bring the ballance of reason, rather then the calculation of yeares. Yea I say that he that teacheth the truth but vnderproppeth it with the testimonies of men, in weening to establish it doth overthrowe it:Theod hom. Eccl. l. 1. c 7 a lie beeing no greater fault then such a defence of the truth. For it is as much as if a man shoulde arme himselfe with paper & taking vp strawes insteed of weapons, shoulde in this furniture expose himselfe to the power and mallice of the Divell. The [Page 323] worde of God naked is of more force then so armed.Synod. Constantinop. 6 Act. 1. Propositis in medio sacrosanctis Evangeliis. In that regard did the auncient Church in the beginning of their Synodes lay nothing vpon the table but the books of holie scripture: but our adversaries haue great interest not to be content with this simplicity: for even in the beginning a number of questions should be decided, considering that in the Romish Church they confesse that they teach many things wherof they haue neither commaundement nor example in the holy scripture: As Invocation of Saints: worshipping of Images: praying in a lāguage vnknown to him that praieth: Priestes vowes and single life: Elevation and adoration of the Sacrament, &c. Therefore do they seeke a farther way about, and having wrested the holie scripture out of Lay mens hands, they crie out the fathers, nothing but the fathers: in liew of the soveraigne father, which is God: whō neverthelesse they do at euerie opportunitie hit handsomelie over the thōbs: [Page 324] and when these ancient doctors do cō tradict each other in the explication of the scriptures [as manie times they do] these our Masters take vpon them to be the moderatours and iudges in their contrary opinions: allowing sometime one and reproving somtimes an other, and sometimes reiecting all and bringing in some explication more to the Popes availe. They will graunt the fathers to be our iudges, but with proviso that the Church of Rome shal iudge of the Fathers. Let anie man reade the writings of the Iesuits, Maldonat, Gregorie of Valentia, or Bellarmine, and he shall see that I say the truth.
This māner of disputation is to thē more cōmodious, as giving thē meanes in their need to find a starting hole: for it is an infinite field, a bottomlesse sea, a thicke darcknesse wherein to shrowde themselues; as seeking only how to cavill and delay their plea. For among so manie auctors as might fill a house it is an easie matter to finde somewhat to [Page 325] wrest to a mans owne advantage, and never to be perceived, because few mē haue these books, & of them that haue them few do read them, and of those that read them fewest of all doe vnderstand them: for the fathers ordinarilie are repugnant among themselues, and not only among themselues, but everie man in himselfe, and do retract & confesse his ignorance. Yea I dare say there is never an heresie, howsoeuer extravagant, for the which wee cannot finde some especiall passages in some of the doctors: besides these divers ages haue retained the ancient words, but altered the doctrine: as also the phrase of many of them is obscure & subiect to sundrie interpretations: besides that many vsuall words haue altered their significations. As these, Indulgences, satisfaction, Pope, Bishopricke, aulter, oblation, sacrifice, merit, station, sacrament, excommunication, pennance: words extant in many auctors, but in an other sense then in these daies: and yet it is an [Page 326] easie matter to make thē passe for such, as at this day wee take them, and in regarde of the resemblance of the marke, to perswade men that they are of the same substance. Moreover if any Doctor hath forgotten him selfe or hath vsed any difficult tearmes, these wil our adversaries stand vpon, and vse them to their most advātage: therin resembling such beasts as can liue vpon serpents,At Paris by Nivel. in S. Iames Street at the storcks 1571. Ex sanctiss. concilii Trid. Decreto veterum patrū Codices sunt expurgendi Cum in Catholicis veteribus plurimos feramus erreres, & extenu [...]mus, excusemas excogitato per saepe negem [...]. or beetles: or Cham who discovered his fathers shame. But the greatest inconvenience is that the copies are divers & discordant, mangled and falsified, yea & so farre as to haue some tracts of other men suggested and inserted into them: wherevpon I remember that I propoū ded to the frier the preface to the last edition of S. Augustine, wherin our masters the correctors doe confesse that they haue changed some things and taken forth the errours intruded by the malice of hereticks: that is to say, al that mislike them: and in plaine tearms they say that The bookes of the ancient fathers [Page 327] must bee purged according to the decree of the tridentine Councell, and to the same purpose I alleadged the Confession of the doctors of Doway in their Expurgatory Index in the letter.The Index is printed at Antw. by Plantin 1571. by autority of K. Phil. & the D Alua. B. where speaking of the purging of the book of Bertram, they say thus. Considering that in all other Catholick autors we beare with many errors, which we do extenuat, shake of, and often times, excogitato commento, deny by some faigned Invention, and do insert into them some commodious sense, wee see no reason wherefore Bertram deserveth not the like equity, and the same diligent review. And this was the place where the Monke said that Excogitatum Commentum signified a Commentary. But in this booke page 1. Hee saith that it is an explication devised contrary to the text. Thus doth he confesse that it is his occupation to bring in such explications, vnlesse hee should shrinke from the vnion of those purgers auctorised by his holinesse.
Here might I alleadge a great heape [Page 328] of falsifications brought in by these correctors, albeit we know not the hū dred part. Yet are we greatly to praise God, who hath not suffered them to compasse their intents: but among the fathers hath yet left vs sufficient weapōs to fight with the Church of Rome: And that is it that in this chapter wee are to produce: yet with this protestation, that I alleadge not the doctors & fathers, as meaning vpon their auctorities to hang the truth of my cause: but to shew how our adversaries doe abuse them and make them to speake manie things contrary to their owne opiniōs. I take them not to bee advocates in my cause: but am my selfe their advocate: For Iesus Christ Iohn. 5.14. telleth vs that he craveth not the testimonies of men, neither doth his word neede their witnesse. The truth that those good men haue spoken we do beleeue, not because they spake it, but because wee finde it in the word of God. And this is the reason that I reserved this tract to [Page 329] the end, least I shoulde mixe divine auctority with humane. This is a chapter rather not superfluous then necessarie: which we giue not to the necessity of the matter, but to the stiffneckednesse of the age, wherein the holy scripture is growne into suspition: and men opē their cares when wee speake of Origen, Ambrose, Tertullian, &c. But stop them when we speake of the Prophets or Apostles.Bellarm. de verbo Dei. lib. 4. cap. 12 The holy Bible [say they] is a booke for hereticks: a sword for all hands: a pecce of a rule: a forrest of forraging: yea, saith the autor of the three truths It will make a man become an Atheist.
Passages of the ancient Doctors against Purgatory.
Iustin Martyr in his 75 question. After the departure of the soule out of the body there is immediatly made a distinction betweene the good and the bad: for by the Angels they are brought into the places worthy for them: the soules of the good into Paradice, where is the haunt and viewe of [Page 330] the Angels: the soules of the bad into hell Himselfe in his 60. question saith, that men cannot after the soule is departed from the body by any provision care, or study, get help and succour. Cum anima à corpore evellitur, statim aut in Paradiso promeritis bonis collocatur, aut certè pro peccatis in in ferni tartara praecipitatur. S. Augustine in his book of the vanitie of the world. tom. 9. c. 1. Knowe yee that when the soule parteth from the body, shee is for her good workes instantly placed in Paradice, or for her sinnes cast headlong into the pit of hell. And our masters the Expurgators in their last edition at Paris found themselues so puzled with this saying that they set down in the margent. Vbi nunc Purgatorium. Where now Purgatory is. Himselfe in his first Chapter of his second sermon of Consolation over the dead saith.Recedens anima ab Angelis suscipitur & collocatur aut in sinu Abrahae &c. Tertium penitus ignoramus immo nec necesse esse in Scripturis sanctis venimus. The soule at her departure, if shee bee faithfull, is by the Angels taken and carried into Abrahams bosome: if a sinner, into the charter of the infernall prison. Himselfe in the fifth book of his Hypognostique saith The Catholick faith grounded vpon diuine autority beleeueth the first place which is the kingdome of heaven, from whence all [Page 331] that are baptised are excluded: also the second, which is hell, where every Apostata & such as are estranged from the faith of Christ shall endure eternall punishments. For any third place we knowe none, neither doe we finde any such place throughout the holy Scriptures. Yea and which is more: In this place S. Augustine maintaineth that Children not baptised are excluded out of the kingdome of heaven, & therevpon gathereth this consequence S [...]th they are not in Paradice they must of necessitie be in hell and in eternal torment, because there is no third place. Surely hee would never haue beene so rigorous towards these children, had he knowne of any place of punishment more gentle and easie, as Limbo or Purgatory. The fire of Helie pag. 37. saith that S. Augustine denieth any such place as Pelagius doth paint forth. A matter that this Doctor very presumptuously hath invented: for hee there doth simply deny and saith that there is no third place at all neither doth hee there speake of [Page 332] any delights, as hee would make vs beleeue. In his 14. sermon vpon the words of the Apostle hee tearmeth the right hand the kingdome of heaven and the left damnation with the Divell: and then addeth There is no middle place where thou maist put the children. And soone after, Nullum medium locum in Evangelio novimus. We find not any middle place in the Gospell. In his 18. Sermon he reproueth those who taking liberty to doe evill, haue nevertheles some hope.Duo enim sunt loci nec tertius est vllus. He [saith he] that is such a man let him chuse where hee will dwell whiles yet bee hath time to change, for there are but two habitations, the one in the eternall kingdome, the other in everlasting fire. In his 232. sermon, which is against drunkennesse, Deere brethren, let no man deceaue himselfe for there are but two places and no third. He that hath not deserued to raign with Christ shall no doubt perish with the divell. In his booke of the deserts of sinne and of the forgiuenesse of the same, cap. 28. There is no middle place, and therefore hee that [Page 333] dwelleth not with Iesus Christ cannot abide any where but with the divell. Our adversaries say that S. Augustine speaketh of eternall places and acknowledgeth but two: wherin they doe diversly deceaue vs. 1. Read the passages and you shall see that hee speaketh in generall of all the places whatsoever. 2. Had he known of any place of temporall punishment, when hee so often said that there were but two, and no third at all; hee would surely haue added some restriction, as that he meant not to exclude Purgatory, and the places of temporall torment but spake this only of the eternall places. 3. Which is more, wee see by these passages that he excludeth the childrēs Limbo, which cannot bee eternall: for the Church of Rome placeth it vnder the earth, which also cannot be eternal, but according to the Scriptures, must perish. 4. But what an absurditie is it to say that he speaketh but of the eternall places? For that is it that we maintaine: neither could he speak but of these two [Page 334] eternall habitations Heaven and Hell, because there is no other. 5. Finally wee haue alleaged such passages as can in no sort admit this distinction: as where he saith that instantly after death they are carried either into Paradice or into Hell. But let vs againe heare the same Father.In quo quecun (que) inuenerit suus novissimus dies in hoc cum comprehendet mundi novissimus dies, quia qualis in die isto quisque moritur, talis iudicatur In his 80. Epistle which is to Hesichius. In like estate as the last day of mans life shall find him, in like estate also shall the last day of the world take hold of him: for such as a man shall die in that day, such shall he bee iudged in the last day. Cōferre this with that which our adversaries doe say: and represent to your selues a man that dieth loaden with many sins, for the which hee must be a long time tormented and purged in Purgatory: at the end of which Purgation he shall come forth purged and cleansed: Surely I say that the soule of such a one cannot in the day of iudgement appeare such as shee came forth of his body for [say our men] she came forth vncleane and in need of purging, [Page 335] but now she is represented cleane and purged in the day of iudgement, & so this saying must be false, Qualis moritur talis in die illo iudicatur. Such as hee dieth such shall he be iudged in the day of iudgement. Himselfe in the 9. booke of his confessions cap. 3. saith that his friend Nebrides deceased liveth in Abrahams bosome, sine fine foelix, for ever happy. Againe in the fifth of his 50. homilies Let vs be at one with the word of God while we are in this life: Posteaquam de hoc saeculo transierimus nulla cō punctio vel satisfactio remanebit. Index restat & minister & carcer. for when wee are gon out of this world there shall bee no more compunction or satisfaction: there remaineth no more but the Iudge, the serieant and the prison. But Purgatory is the principall and grievous satisfaction of the church of Rome. After this life there is no satisfaction saith S. Augustine, then no Purgatory. This is also to be noted that this good Doctor saith this in his exposition vpon that passage of Matthewe which our adversaries doe make most vse of for their Purgatory. Agree with thy adversary quickly whiles thou art in [Page 336] the way with him, least thy adversary deliver thee to the Iudge, &c. It is much to be marvailed that throughout all this homely he speaketh not of Purgatory: but how much more is it that evē there he overthroweth it? Himselfe in his 37. sermon vpon the wordes of the Lord, wresteth frō our adversaries their chiefest principle, which is the sole foundation of Purgatory. That Iesus Christ hath indeed discharged & acquitted vs frō the fault, but not from the punishment. But he saith.Suscipiendo paenam & nō suscipiendo culpam & culpam delevit & poenā. Iesus Christ taking vpō him the punishmēt, but not the fault hath there by blotted out both the faulte and the punishment. And this after Tertullian in the fourth Chapter of his book of baptisme. Exempto reatu, eximitur & poena. Now all these sentences of the doctor should be taken for so many resolutiōs vpon a doubt that somtimes had troubled him: Whether after this life there were any temporall torment and a purging fire. In his manual to Laurentius cap. 68. he saith that this fire which tryeth everie [Page 337] mans worke, and is spoken of by S. Paule. 1. Cor. 3. is the triall of affliction & he saith it is in this life. In the next chapter following,Tale aliquid post hanc vitā fieri incredibile non est, & vtrum sit queri potest. &c. continuing the same argument, he saith, It is not altogither incredible but that some such matter may happē after this life: and a man may doubt or enquire whether it be so: whether it may be found, or whether it bee a matter hidden, that some faithfull haue beene saved by some purging fire either sooner or later according as they haue more or lesse loved the transitorie goods. Againe in his first question of his booke of Dulitius 8. questions. Be it that men do suffer such afflictiōs only in this life, Sive etiam post hanc vitā talia quaedam iudicia subsequūtur non abborret quantum arbitror à ratione veritatis. or that some such punishments may follow after this life, it is not a matter as I thinke altogither estranged frō apparance of truth, thus to vnderstand this sentence.
In this 26. Chapt. of his 21. book of the citty of God hee is yet in greater doubt: & having doubted whether mē are to suffer a fire of transitory tribulations, whether there only, that is, to say after [Page 338] this life, or both here and there: or here to the end not there, he lastly concludeth without conclusion, I do not reproue it, for peradventure it may be true. As for some other passages wherein hee seemeth to speake for Purgatory, wee will come to them hereafter.
Tertullian is so farre from beleeving that the souls after their departure out of their bodies are sent into any temporall fire, that hee doth even thinke that the soule cannot suffer any torment so long as it is separate frō the body.Ne (que) pati quicquam potest anima sola sine stabili materia, id est carne. Testes nobis sunt Evangelii dives & pouper, quorum vnum angeli in sedibus beatarum & in Abrahae sinu locaverunt alium statim poenae regio suscepit. These be his words in the 48. chapt. of his Apologeticall. The soule alone can suffer no thing, without some solide matter [that is] without flesh. Hilary vpon the seconde Psalme toward the end saith. Hell receaveth vs at the very instant: and if we haue lived so whē we depart out of this body we perish from the right way. Hereof haue wee for witnesse the rich man and the poore in the Gospell of whom the one was by the Angels placed in the seat of the blessed, and in Abrahams bosome: the other was received [Page 339] into the Region of torments.
Theodoret in the fifth booke of his history, cap. 9.Dominus nost [...] humano generi absolutissimam contulit salutem, vt hominem totumà toto peccato occupatum à toto peccato liberaret. citeth an Epistle of Damasus which saith, Christ the son of God, our Lord hath by his passion conferred to mankinde a most accomplished salvation, to the end to deliver from all sinne man whollie possessed with all sinne. But this must bee false, if the faithfull shal yet endure torments to satisfie to God for their sins. We haue also S. Cyprian, a mighty enemie to Purgatory. In his works he hath an excellent tract of mortality, wherein we are to note that he therewith cō forteth his auditory in a time of Contagion, & speaketh of the death, not of the Martyrs, but of such as dyed by sicknesse. Lord novv leauest thou thy seruant in peace, protesting and prouing that the seruants of God do thē enter into peace, Expuncta hac morte ad immortalitatem venimus yea into a free and quiet rest, vvhen being takē out of the troubles of this vvorld, they arriue in the hauen of Eternal rest, and vvhē from this mortality they enter into immortality. And againe, God doth promise thee [Page 340] immortality at thy departure out of this vvorld, and dost thou doubt of it? Thē dost thou not knovv God. Againe wishing the living not to weepe over their dead brethren, he saith, accersione dominica de saeculo liberatos. Non exitus sed transitus & temporali itinere & de cursu ad aeterna transgressus. That God having called them to him, they are deliuered from this vvorld. Non amitti, sed praemitti. That they be not lost but sent before. That vve should not put on blacke garments vvhen our friends put on vvhite: that death is the passage to eternity. How cold woulde these comfortes bee to such as shoulde thinke their deceased friends to be tormented in a fire? Surely such haue great cause to lament as thinke that their friends are in such horrible flames and of so long continuance:Eius est mortem timere qui ad Christum nolitire Eius est ad Christum nolle ire quise non credit cum Christo incipere regnare. who cānot be said to put on white but red robes whē they shall bee throwne into such scortching flames and scalding heates. In the same sermon. Hee may feare death that vvill not goe to Christ Iesus. It is not for him to be vvilling to go to Iesus Christ who beleeueth not that he doth begin to raigne [Page 341] with Iesus Christ. Aevi temporalis fine cō pleto ad aeternae vel mortis vel immortalitatis hospitia dividimur. Amplectamur diē qui assignat singulos domicilio suo, qui nos laqueis secularibus exutos paradiso restituit & regno celesti. Quando istinc excelsū fuerit nullus iam locus poenitentiae est, nullus satisfactionis effectus. Tusub ipso licet exitu, & vitae temporalis occasu pro delicto roges Deum, venia confitenti dabitur, & credenti Indulgentia salutaris de divina pietate conceditur, & ad immortalitatem sub ipsa morte transitur. In the same place speaking of death, Ad refrigerium iusti vocantur ad supplicium rapiuntur iniusti. Datur velocius tutela fidelibus, perfidis poena. That is, the righteous are called to a refreshing: the wicked are haled to torments. Safety is soone granted to the faithfull: and to the transgressors punishmēt. The same in his tract against Demetria, This temporall life ended, we are seuered into the habitations either of death or of Eternall life: hee also speaking of the day of death, saith. Let vs embrace the day that bringeth every man into his house, which hauing dravvne vs out of the snares of this world returneth vs into Paradice and into the kingdome of heauen. Also toward the end of the same treatise. Being departed hence, there is no farther place for penance neither any fruit and effect of satisfactiō. Then he addeth, If at Gods hand thou cravest pardon for thy sin, were it euen at thy end and departure out of this temporal life, [Page 342] yet vpon thy confession it should be graunted thee, and through the Divine goodnes salutary forgiuenes is giuē to all beleeuers: and in death it selfe we passe to immortality, What could hee haue spoken more expresly against Purgatory? Againe in his aforesaid sermon of mortality, Qualem te inuenerit Deus cum vocat, talem iudicabet, such as God shall find then when he calleth such will he iudge thee. He there speaketh of the day of iudgement. One place of Cyprian doe our adversaries alleadge, but they corrupt it, as wee will hereafter shew. Cyrill of Alexandria in his 12. booke vpon Iohn cap. 36. saith, The souls of the Saints departed from their bodies remaine not vpon earth [then not in a fire vnder the earth,Firmitur credentes in manibus Dei nos post mortem futuros vitam (que) multo meliorem ac perpetuo cum Christo victuros. not in bathes, not in rivers crept] but are in the handes of God the father. And then he addeth, For Iesus Christ hath returned his soule in to the hands of his father, to the end that the beginning being made by her we may haue a stedfast hope hereof: stedfastly beleeving that after death we shall be in the [Page 343] hands of God and shall for ever liue with Christ in a far better life. S. Hierome in his Epistle to Marcella concerning the death of Lea, Scimus Nepotianum esse cū Christo. also in his Epitaph of Nepotian and Basill, saith that their souls do already enioy the eternall beatitude, that they are already entred into the light, that they were receiued by a quier of Angels. Himselfe vpon the 9. of Amos. When the soule freed from the bonds of this body hath her liberty, Quando anima vinculis relaxata corporis, volandi quo velit seu quo ire compellitur propter tenuitatem substantiae habis erit libertatē aut ad inferna ducetur, aut certe ad sublimia sublevabitur. in regard of the thinnesse or lightnes of her substance to fly where shee list, or at the least where she is enforced to go then shall she be led into the hell whereof it is written: sinners shall be reduced or cast into hell: or els she shall be exalted into the Coelestiall heavens. Bellarmin in his first booke of Purgatory cap. 9. alleadgeth this place and falsifieth it both in the words and in the sense. He saith that S. Hierom speaketh of the vnbinding of the soule that is made by speculation: not of the transporting of the soule in her substance, but by imagination: and to set the greater shew vpon this glosse [Page 344] and contemplation, hee omitteth these words propter tenuitatē substātiae, which do proue that S. Hierom spake of the trā sport of the soule in her substance: with all that contemplation doeth not deliver the soule from the body, neither necessarily trāsporteth her into Paradice, or into hell: for Contemplation hath infinite other obiects.Can. in praesenti. In the decrees of the Romish Church. Causs. 13. Quest. 2 there is a Canon taken out of S. Hierom and these be the words. In this present world we know that we may helpe one another, either by praier or by Councell: but when we shall come before the tribunall seat of Christ, neither Iob, nor Daniell, nor Noah can pray for any but every one shal bear his owne burden. But the decree hath clowted on a taile and saith that S. Hierom spake of the impenitent. But how can that be? For S. Hierom putteth himselfe in the number saying, But when wee shall come. Gregory Nazianzen in the Epitaph of his brother Caesarius saith. I beleeue the words of the wise, namely that [Page 345] every honest soule that loueth God, when it is delivered from this body that is tyed thereto, and is departed away IMMEDIATLY it is admitted to the fruition and contemplation of that good that attend it, and doth reioice in admirable pleasure. Vpon this principle doeth hee ground his stedfast perswasion that his brother is already blessed. Now was he neither Martyr nor Saint, nor otherwise qualified then the ordinary of the faithfull. The like he speaketh in the Epitaph of his sister Gorgonia.
S. Ambrose hath written an excellent treatise of the benefite of death,De bono mortis. Vt corpus resolvatur acquiescat, anima autem cō vertatur in requiem suā. which is no other but a refutation of the Purgatory of the Romish Church. And it is to bee noted that he speaketh of the death of all the faithfull: but omitteth the Saints and Martyres more priviledged by God. In this third Chapter he doth thus define death: Death is a separation of the soule from the body. Then he addeth, Now what doth this separation saving that the body dissolveth and resteth [Page 346] but the soule is set in quiet and free, who if shee be faithfull shall be with Christ. In the fourth Chapter he saith that Death is a haven after a storme: and that shee reserveth vs to iudgement, such as shee founde vs: and addeth that by her Transitura corruptione ad incorruptionem: à mortalìtate ad immortalitatem: à perturbatione ad tranquillitatē. We passe from corruptiō to incorruption: from mortalitie to immortalitie: from trouble to rest. Againe in the 7.Requies post labores, finis malorum. Mors stipendiorum plenitudo summa mercedis gratia missionis. Chapter. The foole doth feare death as the soveraigne evill: the wise man doth desire it as a rest after labour, and the ende of all calamities. In the same place. Death is the fulnesse of wages: the sum of rewards: the favour or grant of dispensation or license. In the tenth Chapter he mocketh such as thinke that the habitation of soules is vpon earth and saith Animarū superiora esse habitacula, scripturae testimonijs varijs probatur. It appeareth by many testimonies of the scriptures that the habitation of the soules is aboue. In the last Chapter speaking of himselfe and of al [Page 347] that beleeue in Iesus Christ, hee saith,Intrepide ad Abrahamū patrem nostrum cum Dies advenerit proficisca mur, intrepide pergamus ad illum sanctorum coetū &c. When that day shall come let vs goe boldly to Abraham our father; to the assembly of Saints: and congregation of the righteous: for wee shall goe to our fathers; to the schoolemasters of our faith, to the ende that albeit our workes faile vs, yet faith may succour vs and the inheritance be kept for vs. And to the ende no man should thinke that he speaketh only of the most holy and perfect, he saith Etiamsi opera desint, albeit workes faile vs: and soone after he saith that it doth appertaine to all the beleevers in God, and that When the day of death shall come: to the end the Popes factors should not put of that day to the issue out of Purgatory. Also that our adversaries may no longer shrowd themselues vnder this passage in the 12. of Matthew, Blasphemy against the holy Ghost shall not be forgiuen, neither in this world nor in the world to come: he saith in the second Chapter of the same booke Qui hic non acceperit remissionem peccatorum, illic non erit. Hee that will not here [Page 348] receaue remission of sinnes shall not bee there.
S. Chrysostome hom. 75. in Matth. If we now doe not that we should, when wee come there, we shall haue no meanes to satisfie. Againe, hom. 22. ad populum Antiochenum. Read the Scriptures of our Saviour, and learne that none can helpe vs when we depart hence. Also in his 2. hom. vpon Lazarus. Pay all here, that without trouble thou maist come to that tribunall seat, while we are here we haue great hope: but so soone as wee are departed to goe thether it remaineth no longer in our power to doe pennance, or to blot out, or amend that we haue done amisse. Hereto Bellarmine answereth that Chrysostome speaketh of the remission of mortal sinnes which no man saith are remitted in Purgatory. And all this is false: for Chrysostom speaketh of all sinnes: and in any of all these places: never maketh distinction betweene mortall and veniall sinnes: & indeed hee speaketh of the wicked rich man, who was not punished for one [Page 349] sinne only but for all his sinnes: withall that our adversaries do hold that in Purgatory they may beare the punishment for mortall sinnes: but that by the mercy of God of eternall they be made tē porall. Yea they proceed so far as to limit the time of this punishment, namely seaven yeares for every sinne, as wee shewed in the first Chapter.
Likewise vpon the 23. of Matthew, hom. 25. hee saith that pennance after death is as vnprofitable as the Phisitian, who after death can doe no good. The same he saith vpon the first of Genes. hom. 5. Also vpon the fourth to the Romans, hom. 8. Where there is grace, there is forgiuenesse: where there is forgiuenesse there is no punishment. Now punishment being taken away and righteousnesse through faith granted, nothing may hinder vs but that we shall be made heires of this promise which is by faith. Himselfe vpon Matth. hom. 32. asketh of the parents of the deceased these questions: Wherefore after the death of thy friends, dost thou call them [Page 350] poore? Why dost thou desire the Priest to pray for them? I knowe that thou wilt answer, it is to the ende the deceased may obtaine rest, and find his iudge favourable? & thou weenest that thou must weepe for these matters: but seest thou not that even in the same thou dost wrong him? For considering that thou thinkest he is gon into the flowred fields, why dost thou yet stir vp great stormes against him? Againe in his 70. hom. ad populum Antiochenum: speaking of the funerals and the duty that we performe to the dead with torches and hymnes, he saith. What is the meaning of these flaming lamps? No other but that we convey the Champions after the combat ended? and these hymnes, but that in them we glorifie God and giue him thankes that he hath crowned the dead, and freed him frō all sorrowes? that he now keepeth him about him hauing taken from him all vncertainties? all which are actions of ioy. Hee hath almost the same words in the moralitie of his fourth homily on the Hebrewes. Both there and in his third homily on [Page 351] the Philippians, hee gathereth that the duties that wee performe to the dead, do testifie that their soules are in rest: for the people say Convertere anima mea in requiem, My soule returne into thy rest.
Againe in his 32. homily vpon Matthew. Teares and lamentations beseeme the enemy, not thee that goest to rest: & surely Death is a quiet hauen from all troubles: Againe, There is the spirituall bride bed, and coelestiall. And he saith that after death there is no more sorrow. To bee briefe. In Nilus B [...]shop of Thessalonica we haue an expresse book against Purgatory, which is an Apology for the Greeke Churches: wherein they saie that this temporall fire was cōdemned in the fifth Councel: as also to this day, the Churches of the Greeks and Russians, the Abissines and the Armenians knowe not what this Imaginary fire meaneth.
There also the Greeke Churches do protest that S. Chrysostome never beleeved [Page 352] any such matter, nether any of their ancient Doctors: whereof we doe gather that some places of this doctour, which seeme to make for Purgatory either must bee vnderstoode of an other kind of Purgatory, such as was the purging fire of Origen and Ambrose, which shall be spoken of hereafter, or els that those passages are corruptly inserted and suggested:Tunc est tentatio finiēda quando finitur & pugna & tunc est finienda pugna, quando post hanc vitam succedet secura victoria: & paulo post, milites Christi labori osa peregrinatione trāsacta regnant felices in patria. Illis omnia remissa sunt delicta, nihil ob delicta puni [...]is. for likewise in the coū sell of Florence, where the Greekes armed them selues with the auctority of their Doctours, the Latins would not haue forborne to bring in these passages to convince them.
Prosper in his first book of Contemplatiue life cap. 1. saith, Temptation shall end, when the Combat is ended: and the Combut shall end when after this life an assured victory shall succeed. Againe soone after he saith, The souldiours of Iesus Christ after they haue finished their laborious pilgrimage, do raigne happyly in their Countrey. Procopius vpon Exodus. To those who by faith are entred into the number of their confederates and brethren, and haue beene made partakers [Page 353] of the divine nature by the participation of the holy Ghost, all their sinnes are pardoned, & they haue received no punishmēt for their offences.
Epiphanius in his second book of heresies, heresie 39, which is the same of the Catares and Novatians, seemeth to haue taken a smatch in the Confutatiō of Purgatory, where he saith, In the age to come after a mans death there is no more helpe by fasting; no more vocation of pennance: no more exhibition of Almes: hee also saith, It is as the corne that swelleth not after it is reaped: neither can be spoiled with the winde. Finally he cōcludeth, The Garners are sealed vp: the time is past, the combat is finished: the lists are voided, and the Garlands are given. Now, saith hee, all this is finished at the departure out of the body: after which departure our adversaries do impose grievous penances, and augment the difficulty of the fight and torments, and doe deferre the giuing of the Crownes vntill the comming out of Purgatory: that is to [Page 354] say, many hundreds and thousands of yeares after death.
Arnobius in his second book against the gentils saith, that Plato after this life hath set downe Rivers of fire, in quibus animas asseverat volui, mergi, exuri: where the soules are tossed, plunged, and burned. But himselfe contrarywise doth holde that the souls out of the bodies can endure no sorrow. Quis hominum non videt quod sit immortale, quod simplex, nullū posse dolorem admittere. Wherein albeit he erreth not, yet doeth it sufficiently shewe that hee beleeveth not that the soules without bodies can after this life bee cast into a fire. Note also that throughout all antiquity wee finde no mention of buls: of fetching of soules out of Purgatory, of Indulgences for the dead, aulters, and of fraternities that haue priviledge to fetch a soule out of Purgatory: As this is but lately invēted, and as old age encreaseth in covetousnesse, so hate Avarice beene more inventiue in this declining old age of the [Page 355] world: for it is credible, that the Apostles and their first successours omitted the fetching of foules out of this fire by indulgences, for want either of knowledge, either of abilitie, either else of good will. Also that togither with their greatnesse and riches, skill, spirituall power, pietie, and charitie haue growne vp in the Bishops of Rome.
That the Doctours in the primitiue Church in this matter had their errors, which the Church of Rome reiecteth namely in this, that for the most part they beleeved that the soules are detained in dennes or corners vntil the day of iudgmēt: whereof neverthelesse it appeareth that they knew not Purgatory.
Irineus toward the end of his fourth and last booke condemneth two opinions: the one that hell is in the world: the other, that the soule which hee calleth the inward man comming out of [Page 356] the body ascended into the region that is aboue the heauens. Then he addeth, For sith our Lord went into the middest of the shadow of death, where the soules of the dead remained, and is since corporally risen againe, and after his resurrection was receaued on high: It is evident therefore that the soules of his disciples, for whom Iesus Christ acted and suffered these things, shall also goe into an invisible place to them appointed by God, where they shall remaine vntil the resurrection: afterward being perfectly, that is, corporally raised as Iesus Christ was, they shall appeare in the presence of God: for no disciple is aboue his master, &c. In summe his meaning is that herein the condition of the faithfull deceased shall bee conformable to that of Iesus Christ, whose soule came not into the presence of God before his resurrection, but was in darknesse and in the shadow of death: herevpon also doth Erasmus in his preface to the fifth booke of Irineus note that Irineus did suppose that the soules dismissed from [Page 357] the bodies did not immediatly enioy the sight of God, but are reserued in some secret place vntil the resurrection The same father in the same booke not farr from the beginning saith that God hath placed man in Paradice, Quapropter dicunt presbyteri quisūt Apostolorum discipuli eos qui sunt trā stati illuc translatos esse. which is the gardē of Eden, frō whence for his disobedience he was driven into the world: and thē he addeth, Therefore the ancient fathers that were the Apostles disciples, do say that such as are translated from hence, are translated into that place. Hee therefore did thinke that the garden of Eden from whence Adam was expelled, was the secret corner where the soules are hidden vntil the resurrection. A frivolous doctrine, yet such as testifieth that in his time there was yet no speech of purgatory: which Erasmus also hath noted in the same preface.
Origen in his seventh homily vpon Leuiticus saith thus.Nondum sā cti receperūt laetitiam suā &c. The Saints no not the Apostles themselues haue not yet receaued their ioy, but they expect vntil I bee made participant thereof with them. And [Page 358] in his second book of his principles toward the end he saith with Irineus That the saints after their decease are transported into the earthly Paradice. Eam Regionem sinū dico Abrahae: et si non coel [...]stem sublimiocem tamen inferis interim refrigerium praebituram animabus iustorum, donec comsummatio rerum resurrectionem omnium plenitudine mercedis expungat. Quae infra terram iacēt ne (que) ipsa sunt digestis & ordinatis potestatibus vacua. Locus enim est quo piorum animae & impiorum ducū tur, &c.
Tertullian in his fourth book against Marcion, cap. 34. I call Abrahams bosome that region, albeit not celestiall, yet higher then the hels: which nevertheles must giue rest to the soules of the righteous, vntil the consummation of things accomplish the resurrection through the fulnes of reward. The same he repeateth in his fourth poeticall booke against Marcion. cap. 6. & in his booke of the soule cap. 55. Constituimus omnem animam apud inferos sequestrari in Diem Domini. Wee hold assured that every soule is sequestred into the lower partes vnto the day of the Lord. The same hee also saith, cap. 56.57.58. Nouatian in his booke of the Trinity and is to bee found among the bookes of Tertullian, cap. 1. saith. The things that are vnder the earth, are not void of powers digested and ordered. For it is the place whether the soules both of the [Page 359] faithfull and of the wicked are brought, feeling already the foreiudgement of the iudgement to come. Now were it to no purpose to say that Novatian was an hereticke: for it is well knowne hee was never holden to be an hereticke for this opinion, but because hee refused reconciliation to the Church to those that were once fallen.
Chrysostome on the first to the Corinthians, hom. 39. If the body riseth not againe the soule shall not be crowned, but be kept out of the celestiall beatitude. The same he saith hom. 28. vpon the Epistle to the Hebrewes. In the same father we finde some sentences to the contrarie: as indeed it was his fault, to be of smale constancy: and yet all that he saith doth yet make more against Purgatory. And in his homily vpon the Epistle to the Philippians. The righteous whether it bee here, or whether it be there, are ever with the king, but there much more yea & more neer: not as it were by the way: not in faith: but face to face. And wee consequently [Page 360] doe say, not in a fire, not in a prison vnder earth.
Theophil [...]ot, a follower of Chrysostom, vpon the 11. to the Hebrews. The saints haue not yet obtained the celestiall promises
Omnes in vna communi que custodia detinentur, donec temp adveniat quo maximus iudex meritorum faciat examen. Lactantius, lib. 7. cap. 11. Let no man thinke that the soules be iudged immediatly after death: for they are all detained in a common prison vntil the time come that the great iudge taketh the examination of what they haue deserved. Victor in Martyr vpon the sixt of the Revelation, saith that Saint Iohn saw vnder the alter the soules of the Martyrs, and those that were slaine: and these words sub ara hee doth expound sub terra. Thus then hee placeth the soules of the Martyrs and Saints vnder earth. S. Hillary vpon the 38.Haec humanae lex necessitatis est vt sepultis corporib. animae ad inferos descendant &c Psalme. It is the law of necessity where to man is subiect that the soules should descend into the lower parts, after the dead be buried. Which law Iesus Christ for the accomplishment of a very perfect man, did not refuse. Neither may we say that hee speaketh of the fathers of the old Testament: [Page 361] for in all that place hee hath not a word of them: besides he would haue said This was the law: but he saith, This is the law: Finally saying it is a humane necessitie, which Iesus Christ vnderwent, to become very man hee sheweth that it is a condition imposed vpon all man kind, which if Iesus Christ had not vndergon, hee had not participated in all that was proper to mankind. Hee also vpon the second Psalme saith. The dai [...] of iudgement is the eternall retribution of beatitude, or of punishment: but the houre of death in the meane time, holdeth every one vnder her lawes, whiles the bosome of Abraham, or the paine reserveth every one to iudgement.
Euthimius vpon Luke. 16. saith that the history of Lazarus is a parable, wherein is described vnto vs what shall bee done in the day of iudgement. And vpon the 23. Psalme, he saith, None of the righteous haue receaued the promises, and the kingdome shalbe giuen in the day of the vniversall retribution. Wherevpon also Io. [Page 362] Hentenius a Monke of the order of S. Hierom hath noted in the margent that Euthimius as a Greek followeth the errors of the Greekes. S. Bernard in his 3. sermon of all Saints maketh three habitations for soules. Primum in Tabernaculis, secundum in Atrijs, tertium in C [...]lis. The first in Tabernacles, that in, this body, the second in Porches, the third in heaven: these receptacles hee tearmeth hals.
As for S. Ambrose and S. Augustine, we finde them wavering and vnlike to themselues sometimes speaking according to the truth, sometime carried away with the common error. Ambrose indeed hath before told vs that the habitation of the souls separated is aboue and in the 11 Chapter he saith, Incer [...] supremi Iudicij non verentur eventum. But in his second booke of Abell and Cain, cap. 2. he saith thus. The Pilot arrived at the shore, thinketh not himselfe at the ende of his travaile: for immediatly hee seeketh a beginning of another iourney. [Page 363] The soule is losed from the body, Solvitur corpere anima ad huc tamē futuri iudidii ambiguo suspenditur. but yet abideth in suspense vpon the doubt and vncertainty of the future iudgement. If this be so, then doth she not inioy felicitie before the day of iudgement. S. Augustine is of the same mind for in him we finde sundry places, wherein speaking of the soules of some persons deceased he thinketh them to bee translated into heaven, and to bee with God: but wee find more places where he holdeth the contrary and followeth the common error, vpon the 36. Psalme he saith that the soule departed from the body, shal not be in the kingdome of heauen: well it may be in Abrahams bosome with Lazarus: for so doth he cal this receptacle and to shew that this was the common opinion, he saith that no man was ignorant thereof: These be his words. Post vitam islam parvam, nondum eris vbi erunt sancti, quibus dicetur venite Benedicti, &c. Non dum ibi eris: Quis nescit?
So in the ninth booke of his Confessions cap. 3. he thus speaketh to God, [Page 362] [...] [Page 363] [...] [Page 364] Thou hast losed Nebridius out of this flesh, Nebridiu [...] carne solvisti & nunc ille vivit in sinu Abrahae, quicquid illud est quod ille significatur. Tempusquod inter hominis mortem & vltimam resurrectionem interpositum est animas abditis receptaculis continet. Socratis animarum receptaculis sedibus (que) requiescit. Secundum apertissimam Domini sententiam etiā ipse sentit tūc visuros faciē Dei, cum in Angelos profecerimus, 1. aequales Angelis facti fuerimus, quod erit vti (que) in resurrectione mortuorū and now he liveth in Abrahams bosome: whatsoever it is that is signified by this bosome. Here he speaketh as doubting. In his manuell to Laurentius cap. 108. The time that is betweene death and the last resurrection, containeth the soules in secret receptacles, according as every one is worthy of rest, or of affliction. And in his 17. booke of the Citty of God, cap. 9. This part of the citty of God which is gathered together from among mortall men, & must bee conioined with immortall Angels, is now a traveller vpon earth, being subiect to death: whereas for those that are dead, they rest in the hidden receptacles or seats of souls. In his Epistle to Fortunatianus According to the most evidēt sētēce of our Lord, and S. Paule holdeth that wee shall see the face of the Lord when we shalbe advanced even to the Angels, that is to say, that we be made equal to the Angels, which shall be in the resurrection of the dead. I will therefore make any man of vnderstanding iudge whether, the wordes [Page 365] wherewith at this day they pray in the masse for the soules in Purgatory doe not testifie that when this praier was penned, the beliefe of the latin Church was not concordant with it.Qui nos praecesserunt in signo fidei & dormiunt in somno pacis. These bee the words. Remember O Lord thy servāts that are gone before vs in the sign of faith, and do sleepe in the slumber of peace: To thē O LORD and to all that rest in Christ, vvee beseech thee to graunt place of refreshing, of light, and of peace. Could this bee spoken of soules so long tormented in a fire, like to hell fire? What rest what quiet sleepe in fire seavē times more hot then our ordinary fire? A fire that cōtinueth hundreds and thousands of yeares? Vndoubtedly this praier was made for the soules that they thought to be in the hiddē receptacles, where they rested in expectation of the resurrection: and felt some refreshing by the praiers of the living: Indeed wee haue heard that such was the opinion of Tertullian, who also vseth the like tearmes in his booke of Monogamy and [Page 366] willeth the wise to pray for her husbād In refrigerium & adpostulet, vt in prima resurrectione consortium, entreating some refreshing for him, and that he may accompany her in the first resurrection. For this doctour beleeved that all the faithfull shoulde not rise togither, as in the last chapter of his booke of the soule hee doth expresly say, yea evē all the Greek Church is yet of that opinion: who denying Purgatory do neverthelesse pray for the dead,Vide Concil. Ferrariense seu Florentinum & Nilū de Purgatorio. as not yet enioying coelestiall felicity. And Guido in his summe of heresies attributeth the same errour to the Churches of Armenia.
This was it that induced Pope Iohn the 23. to maintaine this opinion, & to prohibit the divines of Paris from teaching otherwise: as witnesseth Gerson in his pascal sermon, & Iohn Villanus in the tenth booke of his history. This is one of the heroical actions of the Colledge of Sorbon and one of her last gaspes of her dying liberty: for [saith Erasmus in his preface to the fifth book of Ireneus] [Page 367] Iohannes coactus, opere Theologorum Parisiorum, ad palinodiam coram Galliarū Rege Philippo: non sinc buccina.
By al the premisses it appeareth how irresolute the ancients are in this question: how vnfit they are to decide it: & into what Laberinthes they that sende vs to the fathers to be directed by them do endevour to entangle the consciences. It also appeareth that the prayers for the dead, that are to be foūd in these doctors doe make nothing for Purgatory: but were made for their refreshings in those receptacles, and for their salvation in the day of Iudgement: also for other intents whereof we wil speak hereafter. This is one degree of the bad dealing of my adversaries in their citing of the fathers.
That divers of the fathers beleeved that the fire in the last iudgment should purge the soules of all men: even of the Apostles and Saints.
Clement of Alexandria was the first [Page 368] that declined frō the purity & simplicity of the doctrine of the Gospell, intermingling Platonicall Philosophy there with: also his wheeling and capricious stile did blast and corrupt all that was naturall or forcible in the simplicity of Gods word yea he proceeded so far as to say in the sixt booke of his Tapisseryes that the Greekes were iust, by Philosophy: also that Philosophy was givē vnto them in liew of the Testamentes. By the same vanity was hee likewise induced in the same booke to say that Christ and his Apostles descended into hell and there preached the Gospell to the soules of the Gentils and Infidels, who [saith he] were by that preaching converted: hee also holdeth that the souls of Infidels that are in hell may yet be converted and come to salvation.
Orig hom. 3. in Psal. 36. Omnes nos necesse est venire ad illū ignem etiam si vel Paulus sit vel Petrus Origen his disciple succeeded him in time, but outstript him in heresies, and to this Platonicall humour hath added thus much more: The wresting of al the scriptures into allegories. He held that [Page 369] all must passe through fire,Iste transit vnam & aliam septimanam immunditia sua & tertia demū incipiente ob oriri septima na purgatur. and that the Saints & such as were least laden with sinne should but passe through, and be but slightly singed: others not so pure should stay there a weeke or two: but the wicked and the divels should abide there a longer time, yet in the end after a long purgation should come forth of that fire & be saved: as appeareth in his homily vpon Leviticus: on the 25. of Numbers, and in the sixt vpon Exodus. He is of opinion that this Purgatiō by fire must begin at the day of Iudgment, & at the entry into the world to come. In many places, namely in his 8 homily vpon Leviticus. Of which purgation S. Augustin in his booke of heresies [wherin he rancketh Origen among the heretickes] in 43 heresie saith, Many doctrins hath this Origē which the Catholike church doth not receiue, whereof he is not wrongfully reproved, neither can his defenders excuse him: but principally in the point of purgation and deliverance. Now let all men iudge with what conscience our [Page 370] adversaries can vse the auctority of Origen to establish their Purgatory. Now albeit this doctrin was reiected by such as came after, yet the actiue and quicke spirit of Origen drew many to admire him, and into the mindes of some infused the sparkes of this purgatiue fire: yet such as hath no resemblance with the Purgatory of the Church of Rome. Wheras he limiteth an end to the purgation of the divels, and then will haue them to be saved, therein he is not followed: otherwise he hath followers so farre forth as he wil haue the fire in the last iudgement to serue to purge even the Saints and Apostles,Medico quoque de licto morâ resurrectionis expenso. Iustos cum iudicaverit, Deus igni eos examinabit. Tū quorum peccata vel pondere vel numero praeualuerint, perstringentur at (que) amburentur. some more, some lesse, according to the multitude and weight of their sins.
We haue already heard one opiniō of Tertullian in his last chapter of his book of the soule that commeth neere to this, where he saith, They shall pay evē their least sinnes by the delay of their resurrection. Lactantius in his seaventh book cap. 21. When God shall haue iudged the [Page 371] righteous, he shall examine them by fire, thō they whose sinnes shall prevaile either in waight or number shal by the fire be singed and lightly scortched. He speaketh of a fire that is not yet, but shall beginne at the day of Iudgement. The Frier page 63. vseth this passage for his Purgatory but he doth but quote it, for he coulde not for shame alleadge it at large.
S. Ambrose vpon the 36 Psalme is as plaine as any.Igne purgabuntur filii. Levi igne Ezechiel, igne Daniel. The sonnes of Levy shall bee purged by fire, and Ezechiell, and Daniell. And these, is they shall be examined by fire shall also say, We haue passed through fire & water. Two things he here delivereth. The one that even the most holy must passe by this fire: The other, that this purgation of the Saints, of Ezechiel and of Daniell, &c. is not yet: for hee saith, Purgabuntur, Examinabuntur. Omnes op [...]rtet transire per flamma [...], sive ille Iohannes Evangelista sive ille sit Petrus. They shall be purged and examined. Againe in his 20 sermon vpon the 118 Psalm he saith thus, All must of necessity passe through the flames, yea were it Iohn the Evangelist whom our Lord loved: or were it Peter, to [Page 372] whom he delivered the keyes. And there hee still speaketh of a fire which is not yet: which also must bee even for the most holy. Again in the same place he vseth the Allegory of the flaming sword placed in the entring into the earthlie Paradice, and that with farre more dexteritie then our adversaries, who practise to make vse of it for their Purgatorie: for Ambrose who referreth this purging fire to the day of iudgement hath some smal colour for his Allegorie because the last iudgement is the entry & as it were the gate into the Eternall kingdome, as this sword was in the entry into the terestriall Paradice: But there is no more proportion betweene this sword and the roasting of souls after death, then betweene S. Peter & the Pope.
S. Hierom taketh the same course, and as he was a great imitator of Origen, so doth he follow him in this: excepting so much as concerneth the purging of divels and Infidels. He therefore in the [Page 373] last lines of his Commentary vpon Esay setteth down two sorts of Impious and wicked persons. The one that are Christians: the other that are not.Peccatorum, at (que) impiorū & tamen Christianorum quorū operae igne probanda sunt at (que) purganda, moderatam arbitramur & mixtam clementiam sententium Iudicis. Hee holdeth that the torments of the divels and of the wicked that are no Christiās shall be Eternall: but as for the wicked and vngodly Christians, their workes shall be purged by fire: and that the sentence of the iudge shall bee moderated and mixed with mercie. The Frier according to his vsuall fidelity pag. 36. citeth this place for his Purgatory: as also he maketh vse of the auctority of Origen.
The same father vpon the 46. of Ezechiell tearmeth the last day, which is the day of the Resurrectiō,Omnis creatura ad comparationem creatoris immunda est ac divino igne parganda. The Sabaoth and the seaventh day, and saith, Every creature in comparison of the Creator is vncleane, and must bee purged by divine fire. He thē here telleth vs two things: one that this fire is for every creature, and consequently for the Saintes and Martyrs: the other, that this fire is not [Page 374] yet, for he saith purganda and expreslie he specifieth that it shalbee in the last day which he tearmeth The Sabaoth & the seaventh day. Emundatio que nos S. spiritus sanctificet ad [...]entu, iudicii igne no [...] decoquat. Hilar. Can. 2. In Matt. Baptisatis in spiritu sancto reliquum est [...]summari igna iudicii S. Hilary vpon the 119. Psalme, in the pause Gimel expoundeth how many things are to bee vsed in the purging of vs from our sinnes, besides Baptisme: and there hee bringeth in the holy Ghost sanctifying of vs, and the fire of Iudgement that doth purifie vs. And in the same pause or section hee doth more plainly deliver his opinion: which is, that the fire in the day of iudgment must bake and burne the faithfull, yea even the Virgin Mary. These be his words. An cum ex omni otioso verbo rationeu [...] simus praestituri, diem Iudicij concupiscimus in quo nobis est indefessus ille ignis obeandus in quo subcunda sunt gravia illa expiandae à peccatis animae supplicia. Againe soone after. Si in Iudicij severitatem capax illa Dei virgo ventura est, desiderare quis à Deo audebit Iudicari? To bee briefe, his feare of the heate of this fire, which must burne even the Virgin [Page 375] Mary doth keepe him [saith he] from desiring the day of iudgement. Of this fire then doth Gregory Nazian speak in the passage alleadged by the Frier page 84. Whereout I gather two things. First how easily mans spirit is misled, when it strayeth from the word of God: secondly that my adversaries do abuse the people and perswade them that these Doctors doe speake of Purgatory. They do indeed speak of the fire of the last iudgment: likewise that they make mention of a torment reserved to those only that haue not sufficiently satisfied in this life when they speake but of a torment or purgation common to all the faithfull, to the saints, to the Martyrs and to the Virgin Mary. And this is a second degree of their vnfaithfulnesse in their allegations.
S. Augustine, who throughout the whole course of this questiō, hath shewed himselfe inconstant in his 20. book of the Citty of God, cap. 25. saith well that in the day of iudgement the fire [Page 376] shall to some only stand insteed of the paines of Purgatory. Ex his quae dicta sunt videtur evidentius ap parere in illo Iudicio quasdam quorundam poenas purgatorias futuras. The Frier pag. 37. citeth this passage, but to dissemble that S. Augustine spake of the day of iudgement, he concealeth these words, In illo Iudicio. Againe in his 16. booke of the citty of God. cap. 24. Significatur isto igne dies Iudicij dir imens carnales salvandos per ignem & igne damnandos. This day signifieth the day of iudgement, which must discerne the carnall men who are to bee saved by the fire, and who to bee condemned into the fire. There is nothing so evident. This error is condemned then by the Church of Rome, which could not fit it selfe to this Purgatory that beginneth not vntil the day of the resurrection: very well foreseeing that the Popes Indulgences & dispensations could haue no colour, if they should dispense with this purging: whereto the fathers subiected the Apostles, yea even the blessed [Page 377] Virgin, which also is of so short cō tinuance. And therefore it was requisit to make a Purgatory that should begin immediatly after death, and a torment equall with the torments of hell, long and horrible, from whence the Pope might exempt and fetch forth by his Indulgences such as it pleased him.
That the Fathers doe speake of another purgation by fire, which is in this life
The ancients doe often vse the Allegoricall wordes of S. Paul, 1. Corin. 3. namely of stubble, hay, wood, of triall by fire, and they tearme the afflictions and pennance of this life a fire, or a triall or purgation by fire, S. Hierom vpon the 3. of Matthew speaking of this fire saith that when the children of Levi shall be purged, they shall offer sacrifices acceptable to God for Iuda and for Hierusalem, which cannot be done but in this life and that by fire.
S. Augustine in the 21. booke of the citty of God, cap. 13. Wee confesse that in [Page 378] this life there be Purgatory paines: Nos in hac mortali vita esse quasdam purgatorias poenas confitemur. but such as are purging to those who being exercised in them, doe amend their liues. And in cap. 26. Such delights and carnall loues shall be burned by the fire of tribulation. To this fire doe belong the losse of kindred and all sorts of calamitie.
Marke this Canon of Pope Siricius which is to be seene in Luityrandus and others.Vt in suis ergastulis detrusi Purgatorio possiat poenitud nis igne decoqui. Hee commanded that the Monkes should immediatly bee driven out of the Monasteries: to the ende that being shut vp in their workehouses they might bee baked in the Purgatory fire of pennance. He tearmeth the labour of a Monke shut vp in a shop and tied to travaile [as it was the custome of the first Monks to haue an occupation and to labour with their hands] a Purgatory fire. S. Gregory in his fourth dialogue, cap. 39. speaking of the fire whereby men be saved, saith, It may be meant of the fire of the tribulations of this life. And S. Augustine in his Manuel to Laurentius cap. 68. Est ignis tribulatio tentationis, This fire is the temptation [Page 379] of afflictions. Againe soone after he saith that This fire is in this life.
S. Cyprian in his fourth booke and 2. Epistle speaking of Ecclesiasticall pennance imposed vpon such as for feare had revolted to Idolatrie, compareth the condition of those penitents, which he saith are to be purged by fire, with the condition of such as never shrunke, but suffered martyrdome: And hee holdeth the condition of such Martyrs to be more blessed then the condition of those penitents: marke his comparison. It is one thing standing vp, to aske forgiunesse [as did these penitents after their revolt] another thing to attaine to the glory [as they did that persevering receaved Martyrdome] One thing it is, being cast into prison, not to come forth vntill thou hast payd the vttermost farthing, another thing immediatly to receaue the reward of thy faith and vertue. One thing it is being afflicted by a long sorrow for sinne, to be corrected and purged a long time by fire: and another to be cleansed from all sin [Page 380] by passion and martyrdome. To bee briefe One thing it is long to hang in suspense cō cerning the sentence that the Lord shall giue in the day of iudgement: and another to be incontinently crowned by the Lord. According to the manner of the ancients, he tearmeth pennance and long affliction after sinne, a purging fire, & opposeth it against the present and assured glory of the Martyres, as against a condition more assured and farre more blessed. And this said he to the end that such as were prisoners for Christ, shold not revolt vpon this perswasion that afterwards repenting they should enioy like blisse and assurance as others that suffered martyrdome. But of temporall torment after this life, or of any purgation of soules separated from the bodies, there is not one word throughout that Epistle, neither elsewhere throughout all Cyprian, who in puritie giueth place to none of the Ancients. And indeed wee need not to seeke farther then the same Epistle, wherein hee [Page 381] willeth that the penitents [confessing their fault] should be receiued. For, saith he, Apud inferos confessio non est, nec Exomologests illic fieri potest. Which is more none of the wordes vttered in this passage can in any wise stand with our adversaries Purgatory. 1. For he saith Longo dolore cruciatum emendari & purgari diu igne. The penitent long time tormented is amended and purged by the fire: Now our adversaries say that the soules doe not or cannot amend thēselues in their Purgatory. 2. It is also said that hee that is thus purged resteth in suspense and doubt of the Lords sentence in the day of iudgement.The Friers falshood. But our adversaries say that the soules in Purgatory are assured of their salvation, and therefore the Frier pag. 56. omitteth these last words of S. Cyprian. 3. Finally sith hee speaketh of such as doe pennance after their revolt, it is not possible hee should speake of soules separated from their bodies, either of Purgatory. Wrongfully therfore doe my adversaries make so many [Page 382] brags of this passage for it is most vniustly and fraudulently alleaged. As also the Frier, pag. 63. citeth S. Hierom vpon the fourth of Ieremy and in his second booke against Iovinian: also Nazianzē in his 39. oration, and Basil in his oratiō vpon the 9. of Esay, where hee speaketh of purging torments and afflictions, & of a fire that trieth the faithfull: but in this life, or at the day of iudgement. And here doe our adversaries shew the third degree of their bad consciences in their allegations of the Doctors.
Of Commemoration and prayer for the dead, practised by divers of the ancients: and that it maketh nothing for their Purgatory.
Throughout the bookes of my adversaries there is nothing more grosse thē their false presuppositiōs that they make aboue an hundred times: wherby so soone as they haue alleadged any father that speaketh of Commemoratiō, Almes, Oblations, or Sacrifice for the [Page 383] dead, they strait conclude, Then is there a Purgatory. A matter false, and that for sundry reasons. 1. Wherefore did Saint Augustine in writing a whole tract of the care for the dead set downe never a word therin of Purgatory? 2. Why did they offer for the Apostles, Prophets & Martyrs, and made sacrifices for them? As witnesseth Cyprian in his third book Epist. 6. and in his fifth booke Epist. 4. dare my adversaries therevpon inferre that the primitiue Church beleeved that the Apostles were in Purgatory? 3. Epiphanius accuseth Arrius of heresie because hee reiected praier for the deade, and bringeth many reasons to proue that this prayer made for the Patriarches, Prophets, Apostles and al the faithful is profitable & to bee received: yet speaketh hee not one word of Purgatory: albeit that was the place where to speak of it, or not at all. 4. Denis [falsly tearmed] Areopagite disputing of the cō modity of prayer for the dead, still presupposeth that those for whom wee [Page 384] pray, are blessed & propounded for examples to the living, and for matter of thanksgiving: but of Purgatory, or of any fire that purgeth soules he hath not a word. 5. We haue heard in the second of the Macchabees that to pray for the dead is but meere madnesse: vnlesse we haue regard to the Resurrection: so not to the torment of Purgatory. 6. The Greeke churches do pray for the dead: yet do they denie Purgatory. 7. Wee heard before by Chrysostome in his 32. homily vpō Matthew that such as procured praiers for their dead parents, did beleeue that they were in flowred meddowes: & in that homily in aboue twē ty places, he saith, that Death is the entrie to rest and an end of sorrow. S. Augustin in the ninth book of his Cōfessions praieth for his mother Monica: and S. Ambrose for the Emperour Valētinian, yet do they protest that they beleeue that these parsons deceased are with God, & do enioy the pleasures of Eternall life. But the matter of greatest consideratiō [Page 385] is that S. Ambrose saith that Valentinian dyed without Baptisme.Oratione de obitu Valentiniani. Valentinian I say who was a great Emperour and a Christian even from his birth, having so many cleargy men at his command, at whose hands to haue received Baptisme: who then did better deserue to bee confined into Limbo or Purgatorie then he? yet saith Ambrose, He is in coelestiall felicity. 9. Wee haue heard that most of the ancients shut vp the soules of all men in certaine hidden receptacles, where they desired refreshing: thervpon had they some groūd to pray for the dead, albeit they did not beleeue Purgatorie: wherin appeareth the corrupt faith of the Frier: for he sets a brag vpon the words of S. Augustine in the 110. chapter of his Manual. Wee must not deny but that the soules of the dead are relieued by the piety of the liuing: but hee was wiser then to alleadge the wordes going before, namely The soules are in hidden receptacles euen from their decease vntill the resurrection. For so it woulde [Page 386] haue appeared that the opinion of S. Augustin touching praier for the dead, was grounded vpon an error which the Church of Rome reiecteth, also that frō an error will soone spring an abuse. 10. We haue alreadie heard the opiniō of Origen and his followers touching the fire of the daie of Iudgement, that should scortch and burne the soules evē of the most holy and perfect. Also wee haue shewed howe fearefull S. Hillary was of this fire. All this therfore might haue ministred vnto thē argument sufficient to haue praied for the deade, as trembling at the punishment to come. 11. What more can we desire? Let vs make our adversaries our iudges in this case. Do not the Priests many times receiue money for saying Masses for the young children that dyed soone after Baptisme, who neverthelesse [as they beleeved] were neither in Limbo, nor in Purgatory? Let them now choose whether they will confesse their error, or acknowledge their Avarice; their [Page 387] want of knowledge, or their bad consciences. 12. Do they not in their dailie Masse pray for the soules that sleepe in a slumber of peace and therfore are not in the horror of flames. 13. Let vs therfore heare the forme of the ordinarie praiers of the Church of Rome for the dead.This book of sacred cerem. sect 5. c. 1. libera domine à morte aeterna in die illo tremendo Saue them O Lorde from Eternall death in that terrible day when the heavēs and the earth shall bee moved: when thou shalt come to iudge the world by fire: I trē ble and feare when the triall shall come: and the wrath to come, that day of wrath, of calamity, of misery; that great and mervailous bitter day. They pray that the souls of the dead may be saved from eternall death and the last iudgement: & which is more. Throughout all the publicke praiers of the Church of Rome for the dead we finde not one word of Purgatory: which proveth that it was not yet established in the Church at that time, when they praied onlie for the refreshing of souls in their hidden receptacles: or for the last iudgement, or to eschew [Page 386] [...] [Page 387] [...] [Page 388] Eternall death. 14. Finally, is it not a matter mervailous notable that among such a multitude of the passages of the fathers, by our adversaries quoted for praier for the dead, there is not one that saith that these praiers were made to redeeme soules out of Purgatory? This thē is the fourth degree of the deceipts and fraudulent allegations that our adversaries do make, whē at every speech they still inculcate praier for the dead for proofe of their Purgatory: & there vpon haue they spent at the least three quarters of their allegations.
Now as concerning this praier for the dead, the truth is that the Apostles in the celebration of the Lords Supper retained the institution of Iesus Christ: and Pope Gregorie hath before testified vnto vs that to that Institution that is set downe in the holy Gospell they added only the Lords praier, which argueth an vntruth in Chrysostome, who saith that the Commemoration of the dead in the Eucharist is an Apostolicall tradition. [Page 389] Soone after Martyrdome encreasing, for the better encouragement of the Christians, they brought in a custome in the celebration of the sacrament, to name the Martyrs with the Prophets and Apostles, and in everie. Church they had a list or double tables called Diptiches, wherin were writ ten the names of all such deceased as were to be mentioned in Commemoration, and so far there was no harme.
The custome encreasing, the parents and friends of the deceased beganne to giue almes vpon the day of the Cōmemoration of the deceased. The almes togither with the commemorations they called oblations of the dead: also sacrifices for the dead: as we may see in the sixt epistle of the third book of S. Cyprian, speaking of the Martyrs deceased in prison Celebrentur à nobis oblationes et Sacrificia in Commemorationem eorum. Let vs celebrate sacrifices and oblations in commemoration of them. Likewise in the fifth Epistle of his fourth booke, speaking [Page 390] of Laurence, Heb. 13.16 Phil 4 18. Celerine and Ignatius Martyrs, Sacrificia pro eis offerimus quoties Martyrum passiones & dies Aniuersariae Commemoratione celebramus. That is to say, We doe offer sacrifice for them alwaies, and so often as from yeare to yeare we doe celebrate the daies and passions of the Martyrs. In summe this is it. The almes called in the Scripture sacrifices, were offered for the dead, that is to say in remembrance of them, and in their steed, as if the dead gaue them. Thus in the eight booke of the Institutions of Clement, cap. 18. The Bishop or minister prayeth, We doe offer vnto thee for all those that haue pleased thee from the beginning of the world, for the Saints, Patriarkes, Prophets, righteous men, Apostles, Martyrs. &c. For such doth the Church of Rome hold that wee ought not to pray or to offer. That these oblations and sacrifices were almes it appeareth by two Canons:Vases, Can. qui oblationes, & can. Clerici. one of the Councell of Vases, the other of the Councell of Agatha. Which are in Can. 13. quest. 2 [Page 391] The Councell of Vases saith thus.Can. Qui oblatione & can. clerici. Such as detaine the oblations of the dead, & are slack in bringing them to the Churches, are to be cut of from the Church as Infidels, because they doe depriue the faithfull of the accomplishment of their vowes, and the poore of their food and substance. That of Agatha condemneth those that detaine the oblations of their deceased parents, as murderers of the poore. Burchard in his fifth booke alleageth many examples. Nowe because part of these offerings were imployed in the Communion of the holy supper, S. Cyprian in his sermon of Almes complaineth that the rich offering nothing, yet came to take part of the sacrifices offered by the poore. Domini cum sine sacrificio venis, partem de sacrificio quod pau per obtulit sumis. Now that this nomination of the dead in the administratiō of the sacrament tended not to fetch him out of Purgatory it appeareth evē by the same that our adversaries alleage out of Cyprian, namely for that hee would not permit any nomination of [Page 392] of a certaine deceased person, who had charged a clarke with a tutorship: for surely it had beene excessiue inhumanitie to depriue a soule tormented in fire from ordinary reliefe for so slight an offence, and where it was rather want of consideration then of piety: as also to hold such a one for that sinne to be dā ned were a rash and precipitat iudgement. It was therefore a deprivation of honour among the living, not a prohibition from succouring of the soule of the deceased. And yet in all this there is no harme.
In those daies sprang vp the error of the receptacles of soules, and of the fire of the last iudgemēt, that should purge even the Virgin Mary and the Apostles, & began to take footing in the church. Hereby mēs minds growing into feare and being perplexed concerning the estate of the dead, prayers for the succor of the dead soone after came to bee adioined to the oblations, sacrifices, and almes. And thus errour begat abuse, which sprang from the loue of friends, [Page 393] yet without any conceit of Purgatory: and without any foresight of such abuses as might ensue, and did befall in the daies of Gregory Bishop of Rome, who lived in the yeare of Iesus Christ six hundred. For then learning being smothered by the inundation of the barbarous nations, the Gothes, the Hunnes, the French, the Vandales, &c. And these lights of the primitiue Church extinct, whiles there were no more Basils, Cyprians, or Augustins &c. The divell taking his time, and making vse of the covetise of the Clergie, cosened the world with visions and aparitions of soules returning from Purgatory, as we see in Gregories dialogues, and Beda his workes: who made report of a soul that appeared musled in a cloke of fire: of an other that had beene a master of the bathes, and being there in Purgatory, offered to pull of a mans hose. They also tell vs a fable of one Nocholas who getting forth of Purgatory by a hole that is in Ireland, reported that hee had seene soules, some broiled, some fried, get-some [Page 394] roasted, &c. Gregory in the fourth of his dialogues cap. 41. putteth to him selfe this question. Quid hoc est quaeso, quod in his extremis temporibus tam multa de animabus clarescunt, quae ante latuerant? And ordinarily these souls in their appearance shewed the cause of their tormēt: ether that they had not paid the Church what they ought, or had vowed: and so entreated the living to satisfie for them: or that they had withstood the Bishop of Rome &c. Then began these great donations to the Church: especially after the stations and Indulgences of Rome were added, which are of the topgallant, & the last & supream top of all Babylon.
Against this progresse of abuse what better remedy then to reduce the people to the spring head, which is the holy Scripture? And to say as Iesus Christ said to the Saduces Mat. 22. You erre, not knowing the scriptures: but from the beginning it was not so. For throughout the old Testament, that is, for the full space of foure hundred yeares there [Page 395] was no prayer either for the dead, or to fetch any soule out of Purgatory: neither in the daies of Iesus Christ or his Apostles, nor of a long time after. Thus shall we attribute the glory to God & to his word, & cleere the peoples minds from all doubts or difficulties, & withal cut of the pathes that lead to this trafficke.
How vniustly the Frier and his fellowes doe make vse of the example of the primitiue Church, in matter of Indulgences.
In the times of persecutions, the primitiue Church sought all meanes possible to honour martyrdome and to encourage the Christians thereto. Amōg other meanes they had taken vp a custome that such as for any notorious offence were cut of from the Church for some long time did resort to the prisons wherein such as suffered for the gospel were detained, & there besought these Martyres to make intercession to the Church that the time of their pennance and excommunication might be [Page 396] abridged: and thus did the Bishops vse at the intercessions of these prisoners appointed to martyrdome, to readmit the penitent into the Congregation.
S. Cyprian in his sermon of the fallen, also in the second Epistle of his fourth booke, and Tertullian in his booke De pudicitia, doe disallow this custome, & thinke thay they yeeld too much to these imprisoned Martyrs. Yea Tertullian speaketh thereof in his book of the Martyrs. cap. 1. Our adversaries, like the Israelites that gathered straw vnder the bondage of Pharao, for want of more substantiall proofes, doe make vse of this custome in their establishing of the Popes Indulgences, and in the distribution of the overplus workes and superabundant satisfactions of the Saints collected into the Popes treasurie and converted into paimentes for others:Tertullian calleth thē appointed Martyrs wherein I suppose they haue no intent that men should beleeue them: so farre from all apparance doe they speake. 1. These Martyrs that S. Cyprian spak of, were yet aliue those that our adversaries [Page 397] spake of are dead. 2. Wee cannot finde that ever the paine of any sinner was abridged by the merits and superabundant sufferings of these Martyres, who would never haue vndergon those torments, had they not beleeved that God called them thereto, and consequently that they were bound to endure them, & so it followeth that they neither did, nor suffered any thing supererogatory. for they could not doe otherwise, vnlesse they would haue denied the Gospell. 3. These imprisoned Martyrs commended to the Church this or that penitent, and besought that they might be receaued into the Communion: but they neither paid for them nor redeemed them: as our adversaries doe say that the Saints by their sufferings are in some sort our redeemers. 4. These Martyrs entreated only that the sinner might bee admitted to the Communion: not that he might be exempt from Purgatory. 5. In those daies there was no speech of this worthie treasure of the Church, composed of [Page 398] the superabundant satisfactions of Iesus Christ and his Saints. 6. Every Bishop imposed or abridged the pains or excommunications in his owne flocke without expecting either advice or buls from the Bishop of Rome. 7. In those daies men knew not the meaning of pardons hanged vpon certain Churches by his holinesse autoritie. O what a goodly sight it would haue beene in those daies to haue seene such buls set vp and fixed vpon the Church dores, or some one that might haue instructed the people in this new Gospell: namely that his Papall holinesse, having in his treasury all the superabundant satisfactions of Iesus Christ & his Saints, doth giue ten thousande or fiftie thousande yeares of plenary pardon, and as many quarentines, with the third of all their sinnes, or even full Indulgence to every one that shall say a stinted number of Paters or Avees, or his rosary or beads, or weare or kisse some halowed grains: or contribute some peece of mony; or that shall ioine himselfe to the fraternitie [Page 399] of the Corde: likewise that such a stinted number of Masses said vpon a certaine priviledged altar shal fetch out of Purgatory any one soule, even such a one as he shall chuse that must pay for it: also that such venerable pardons are to be purchased in such a Church & vpon such a day, even vntill sun set: besides that he that shall buy these pardōs may chuse him a ghostly father, such a one as in the houre of death shall absolue him from all his sinnes, both frō the paine and from the fault? Surely I say if any man in the primitiue Church should shaue preached so prodigious a doctrine, even the little children would haue hissed after him or the Phisitians would haue felt his pulse, so to haue learned the cause of his frensey, and to purge his hypochondriall humour: for as yet it was not the custome to burne any man for heresie. Now in our enterview the Frier alleaged vnto me this intercession of the Martyrs for the penitent to defend papall Indulgences: I answered that that intercession had no resemblance [Page 400] with the Popes Indulgences besides that that custome did Tertullian condemne. Then did he take me vp in a most impudent manner, saying that I was deceaued: also that I tooke Tertullian for S. Cyprian: but I told him that both the one and the other condemned this custome: howbeit wee wanted bookes to satisfie the assistants vpon this point. This did not the Frier forget in his booke, and therefore marke his words, pag. 12. The Minister should remember what a Novice be shewd himselfe in the reading of the fathers, how hee mistooke himselfe in citing them, quoting Tertullian for S. Cyprian. But let him nowe learne that which he yet knewe not, & so confesse himselfe to be the Novice. Tertullian in his book de Pudicitia, cap. 22, complaineth of this custome at large, even so farre forth as to say That diverse procured their own imprisonment, that so they might be Intercessors for some of their friends: or that they might commit folly with women detained in the same prison Violantur viri & feminae in tenebris [Page 401] plane ex vsu libidinum notis. Et pacem ab his quaerunt paenitentes, qui de sua periclitantur. In the end hee concludeth thus. Sufficiat Martyri propria delicta purgasse. Ingrati vel superbi est in alios quo (que) spargere quod pro magno fuerit consequutus. Quis alienam mortem sua soluit, nisi solus Dei filius, &c. that is to say, Let it suffise the Martyr that hee hath purged his owne sinnes. It is the part of an vnthankfull and proud person to seeke to impart to others that which hath beene granted to himselfe for a great grace. What man did ever by his owne death satisfie for anothers death, but the only sonne of God. In al this appeareth both the Monks ignorance in commō matters; as also his assurāce in speaking that which he knoweth not; besides his childish waunting of prevailing in so slight a cause. For had I named Tertullian for Cyprian, can the weakenesse of my braine amend his cause? but it is memory that fayleth him; or rather knowledge: but especially conscience. Note in the meane time how well these Indulgences are vnderpropped with antiquitie: [Page 402] for my adversaries in all their three burning bookes do not bring frō the Fathers any other proofes, but this custome, to support their Indulgences: Indeed the fire of Helie saith that Sylvester Bishop of Rome gaue Indulgences: but that is false: neither can hee hereof produce any good author that lived in the time of the said Sylvester, or a long time after. I knowe that this worde Indulgence is to be found in sundry ancients: yea, it is to be found in Cicero. But the point is to proue whether the Bishop of Rome in the first ages of the Christian Church gaue any pardons throughout Christendome: and the same tied to some one Church & some one day: and vpon condition to contribute, or to say a set number of Paters or Aves, or to wear some halowed grains: also whether by Indulgences he fetched soules out of Purgatory, or distributed to others the surplussage of the sufferings of Saints, laid vp in his treasury? Here are they all quiet: for never an ancient will depose for a matter so frivolous.
[Page 403]That our adversaries for the establishing of their satisfactions, doe corrupt the Fathers.
The ancient Christians found them selues much troubled in preventing such fainthearted people as to avoide persecution did for the time fit themselues to Paganisme, & the storme once over, returned to Christianisme. To those they enioined many yeares of penance, and quartered them apart by thē selues in the Church, so as they were a long time excluded from the Communiō. Hereof read Zozomenus, lib. 7. c. 16. where he describeth the forme of publike penance in his time.
Their behaviours and testimonies of repētance are many times tearmed Satisfactions, of which word we haue before spoken, and shewed that it signifieth cō fession of the fault, or humiliation, and asking of forgiuenesse. Read the sermō of S. Cyprian concerning the fallen, where this word is common: hee inviteth the sinners ad precem satisfactionis, to a praier of acknowledgement of their fault. [Page 404] Againe,According to our adversaries exposition, we should turne it. A prayer of payment, which beareth no sense Dominus orandus. Dominus nostra satisfactione placandus. Wee must pray to God: wee must appease God with our satisfactions. In the same sermon. Let not the sinner cease from doing pennance, and intreating for the mercy of God, least sinne that seemeth small, growe great through contempt of satisfaction. Who seeth not that he here taketh entreating for the mercy of God, and satisfactiō for one only thing? And againe, Illi se anima prosternat; illi maestitia satisfaciat. He saith that humiliation and sorrow doe satisfie God and appease him. Fraudulently then doe they alleage the Fathers for the laying of the foundatiō of their satisfactions, which they say to be payments, redemptions and purchases towards the iustice of God: and endeavour out of a bad grammer to gather as bad divinitie: by the corruption of one latin word, a perverting of Christian faith. If Origen, or any man after him hath said that our good workes, or that Repentance doth redeeme our sins, it is to be vnderstood in the same [Page 405] māner as wee say, to redeeme a mans peace by praier: or to redeeme the time by diligence: in which forme of speech this word to redeeme importeth neither payment nor redemption. We must therefore mollifie whatsoever the ancients haue spokē over harsh: & beat with the impropriety of their wordes. If neverthelesse anie of them, were hee in never so great estimatiō with vs, did ever meane that there was anie other redemption from the paine due to our sins, but the blood of the sō of God: or that hath beleeved that a sinfull man may be the redeemer either of himselfe or of any other,The frier pag. 108. falsely saith that it is the opinion of the fathers, yet citeth none but Origen. as my adversaries do hold, we say freely with S. Paule, Gal. 1. If an Angell from heaven shall preach anie other Gospel thē the Apostles haue preached vnto vs, let him be to thee accursed. Now would I wish the curious reader to examine the passages of the fathers quoted by these doctors, so shall he find that still they doe pervert the passages in some one of the sixe formes that wee haue represented: so it be not in passages [Page 406] vainly alleaged to no purpose, or vpon matters by vs granted: besides that a great part of their allegations are false and the passages either maimed or changed. And hereof haue wee set down many examples as a tast, thereby to iudge of the rest.
The confession of the Portugall Frier page 40. where in he acknowledgeth that in the olde Testament there is no speech of Purgatory. His words be these The olde Testament hath not proued the immortality of the soule: neither Paradice: neither the creation of Angels, neither many other like things; as wel for the reasons before alleaged, as because the Doctors of the law, that taught others, never doubted of thē. In like sort must we vnderstand it of Purgatory.
The Reasons that he alleageth, are the same that are contained page 18. & 19
1. First for that it was for feare of giving occasion to the Iewes together with the Gentils to thinke that wee should sacrifice to the Infernall powers. 2. Secondly by reason that before the redemption of mankind the estat of the dead was not so well knowne, as after that our Lord descended into hell. 3. Thirdly because men had not so great meanes to succour them before, as they had after that the merits of the death and passion of our Lord were committed into the hands of the Church to apply them.